I .U.UJUUJL 






4^ %m%»YS.wn8)jMaS»««« 



— 



A*fc$ G STO N r^w 





SiffiE^ 



f3»- 



^ .£V 





^W-H'G' Kingston j*&. 


•, -I; v. ..-■ i -:■... ■ \ C v\ ,;. ' ; ', v, . ... , -v 1 i. 



/ 



QN THE BANKS OF 
THE AMAZON; 



A BOY'S JOURNAL OF HIS ADVENTURES IN THE 
.TROPICAL WILDS OF SOUTH AMERICA. 



By 



v if* a* in 



W/ H% G A * KINGSTON, 

Author of " In the Eastern Seas," "In the Wilds of Africa., 
&>c. &>c. 



yilTH pNB, J^UNDRED JlLUSTRATIONS. 



LIBRARY 

OFTWE 
SUP.*. COUNCIL, 

SO.'.JURISDICTION. 



"Jlkotiban.: 

T. NELSON AND -SONS, PATERNOSTER ROW. 

EDINBURGH ; AND NEW YORK. 



I88 5 . 
All rights reserved.\ 



Exchange 
(ftjftferv of Supreme Council 
Auf| 10,1940 






PREFACE. 




At, 

'ANY of my young friends probably have read the 
account which tells how, in 1540. Gonzalo Piz- 
arro, with his three hundred and fifty Spaniards 
and four thousand Indians set out from Quito 
for the land of cinnamon. They carried with 
them a large stock of provisions, and a herd of 
five thousand swine followed in the rear. Crossing 
the mountain ranges, numbers of the unfortunate natives sank 
beneath the icy winds which swept across them. A terrible 
earthquake occurring, tried their courage ; when a village with 
five hundred houses was swallowed up in a frightful abyss 
formed by the opening of the earth. Descending into a lower 
level, they were oppressed with suffocating heat. Then deluges 
of rain came down, amid which, for six whole weeks, they 
forced their way to the land of cinnamon, where they saw trees 
bearing the precious bark spread out in broad forests ; but to 
them it was worthless. Yet on they went, lured by the reports 
of a fruitful land, abounding in gold. And now they entered 
the region of forests, thickly matted with creepers and para- 
sitical vines, which hung in festoons from tree to tree, clothing 
them in a drapery beautiful to the eye, but forming an impene- 
trable network. At every step they were compelled to hew a 
passage with their axes ; while their garments, rotting through 



VI PREFACE. 

the effects of the drenching rains, caught in every bush, and 
hung about them in shreds. Their provisions had been spoiled, 
their live stock was consumed or had escaped into the woods. 
Still, urged on by the hope of reaching a land of gold, they 
travelled along the banks of the Napo, where no living thing 
was to be seen but the wild tenants of the wilderness — the 
vast boa, and the loathsome alligator basking on the borders 
of the stream ; the silence broken alone by the hoarse fall of 
waters, or the strange cries from the woods. Then came a 
terrific sound like subterranean thunder, and they arrived at 
the brink of a magnificent cataract, rushing down, in one vast 
volume of foam, to the depth of 1200 feet. After proceeding 
some distance further, the river appearing navigable, Glonzalo 
resolved to construct a vessel to transport the weaker part of 
his company and baggage. The forests furnished timber, the 
shoes of the horses which had died or been slaughtered for 
food were converted into nails. Glum, exuding from the trees, 
served as pitch ; and the tattered garments of the party sup- 
plied a substitute for oakum. In two months a brigantine 
was completed, sufficient to carry half the company. While 
one half went on board under the command of Orellana, the 
other continued along the banks of the river. They were 
now fain to eat the leather of their saddles and belts, or the 
toads, serpents, and such other reptiles as could be found. 
Hearing, from the natives, of a rich district, where the Napo 
emptied itself into a still greater river flowing towards the 
east, Pizarro resolved to halt where he was, and send Orellana 
down in the brigantine to secure a stock of provisions. Week 
after week passed by, and she did not reappear. Unable longer 
to endure their suspense, Gonzalo and his followers set forth 
towards the junction of the rivers. Two months were occu- 
pied in accomplishing this terrible journey. The shores of the 
mighty Amazon were reached, but no news could be obtained 



PREFACE. Vll 

of their comrades. At length a white man was seen wander- 
ing half naked in the woods. He proved to be the cavalier 
Sanchez de Vargas, who told them that Orellana had continued 
down the river, and all hopes of his return were abandoned. 
They were four hundred leagues from Quito, yet Glonzalo, with 
invincible bravery, resolved to return by the way he had come. 
Many of his companions, unable to proceed, were abandoned to 
their fate ; but he and the remainder fought their onward' way, 
supported by such scanty fare as they could pick up in the 
forest. Having consumed more than a year in their homeward 
march, the survivors reached Quito. Half the Indians had 
perished ; and of the Spaniards only eighty — many of them irre- 
trievably broken in constitution — arrived. Orellana, meantime, 
escaping the perils of the unknown navigation of the mighty 
river, succeeded in reaching the Atlantic. Often, however, he 
was nearly dashed to pieces on the rocks, while the warlike 
tribes on its borders fell on his band whenever they attempted 
to land, and followed for miles in his wake in their canoes. 
His voyage across the Atlantic to Spain in so frail a bark is still 
more remarkable. Again he set sail for the west, with a com- 
mission to conquer and colonize the realms he had discovered. 
He, however, died on his outward passage ; and the territory 
through which the Amazon flows became the property of 
Portugal. 

My hero and his companions, after encountering various 
dangers in their journey over the Cordilleras, followed almost 
the same track as did the gallant Gronzalo Pizarro to the banks 
of the Napo ; and thence descended the mighty Amazon to the 
Atlantic. 

In the course of the narrative some of the numberless animals 
which live on its banks, or are found in its waters, are de- 
scribed, as well as a few of the most interesting of the curious 
and valuable vegetable productions of the Amazonian Valley ; 



Vlll PREFACE. 

while a slight sketch is given of the manners and customs 
of its still barbarous human inhabitants. 

The period chosen for the story is soon after the Spanish 
and Portuguese provinces of South America threw off the yoke 
of the parent states. The former were long in a disturbed 
condition, while the Brazils have, with the exception of an 
outbreak of the natives, described in the following pages, re- 
mained tranquil, making steady if but slow advances in the 
development of the vast internal resources of the country. 

Of late, however, a great change has taken place. The 
navigation of the Amazon, under the liberal policy adopted by 
the government of the enlightened Emperor of Brazil, has been 
thrown open to all nations, and a hundred steamers run up 
the main stream and the numerous large rivers which flow 
into it, exchanging the manufactures of Europe for the valuable 
natural productions of the fertile regions they water. The 
scenes, therefore, among which my hero met with his adven- 
tures may now be viewed with perfect ease. Should any of 
the readers of his journal visit them, they will, I trust, find 
his descriptions in all respects correct. 

The tale is of the same character as its predecessors, " In the 
Eastern Seas," and " In the Wilds of Africa," and will, I hope, 
be found not less acceptable by those for whose amusement and 
instruction it has been written. 

W. H. G. KINGSTON. 
Brentwood, 1871. 






CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

MY SCHOOL-BOY DAYS AND FRIENDS. 

My birth-place — Burning mountains — The Cordilleras — My family — Childhood'! 
days — An earthquake — Travels commenced — Embark — Voyage to England — 
Life on board ship — Rounding Cape Horn— Go on board the Inca — Reach 
England — "We arrive in London — Go to school — My first school friend — I win 
a race — Adventures planned — Tony proposes starting forthwith — First studies 
in Natural History — Arthur Mallet — A bully — The way we treated him — The 
bully tamed — A lesson learned — How to meet a difficulty — Our menagerie — 
Good advice — Leaving school— Letter from Tony — Realization of old plans — 
My dog True — Our friends sail 17 

CHAPTER II. 

OUTWARD BOUND. 

Ellen, John, Arthur, and I, with Maria, sail in the Inca — Sam, the black cook — 
Truth revealed to the simple — A heavy gale — A sinking ship — People saved— 
Old friends — Gale abates — "We steer for Rio — Harbour of Rio de Janeiro — 
Trip up the country — Beautiful scenery — The Organ Mountains — Sporting ex- 
cursion — The tapir described — The coast of Patagonia — "We visit the natives — 
Patagonian habitations — The American ostrich — Return on board — Land on 
Terra del Fuego — Unattractive natives — Enter the Pacific 53 

CHAPTER III. 

A JOURNEY ACROSS THE CORDILLERAS. 

Reach Guayaquil — Disturbed state of the country — Panama hats — Our Indian 
friend Don Jose — Voyage up the Guayas — Cacao or theobroma, "food for gods" 
— Mode of manufacturing cocoa, — Beautiful birds on river — Reach Bodegas — 
Journey across the Andes begun — A tambo, or mountain inn — A mountain 
path — Black vulture — King vulture — Terrific precipices — Meet our old servant 
Domingos — "Warned of danger — Escape down the mountain — Take refuge in a 
forest — A bark-collector's hut — Chinchona or quinquina, — Peruvian bark de- 
scribed — Life of bark-collectors — Scene in the forest — Anxiety about Do- 
mingos — Through the forest — Domingos returns — Tells us about Don Jose — 
Appearance of chinchona trees— Coca chewing — The coca plant — A suspension 
bridge — A condor seen — Mountain scenery — Chimborazian hill-star humming- 
bird — Protected by Quichuas — Llamas and alpacas, huanacus and vicunas — 
Characteristics of llama 77 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER IV. 

ADVENTURES AMONG THE MOUNTAINS. 



Wild mountains — Encamped on side of mountain — Send back the mules — Buildhuts 
— Sindicaspi, or "wood that burns "—Humming-birds — A condor taking flight — 
The Sappho comet — The captive set free— A night alarm — Pumas attacked — The 
puma described — An expedition proposed — I accompany Don Jose — Quichua 
Indians described — Guayusa tea — Our flight from foes — Crossing a rope bridge 
— Pursued by blood-hounds — Enemies seen — Take refuge in a cave — Return to 
the camp — Native carriers — A falling tree 121 

CHAPTER V. 

THE RIVER REACHED AT LAST. 

Crossing a torrent — Isoro carried off by the torrent — John and I save him — En- 
camped near the torrent — Forest scenery — Vanilla— Occupation of natives — 
Vanilla gathering — The Napo reached — Don Jose summoned — News from our 
father — Visit from an alligator — Don Jose leaves us — Kill a toucan — Shooting 
in the forest — Spider monkeys — We watch their gambols — Chase a snake — A 
parrot caught — Indian boat-builders — The blow-pipe — We begin the canoe — 
Shooting monkeys — A monkey caught — Nimble — Macaco Barrigudo — A 
monkey for dinner — Vampire bats — Nimble makes himself at home — Our 
canoes built 145 



CHAPTER VI. 

VOYAGE ON THE RIVER COMMENCED. 

Embark — Shooting terrific rapids — The rapids passed — Night encampment — En- 
counter a wonderful monster — A matamata — A jaguar watching for prey — A 
jaguar catching a manatee — The manatee harpooned — The manatee described 
— The jaguar killed — Find turtles' eggs — Turtle catching — The Indians leave 
us 178 



CHAPTER VII. 

OUR DISAPPOINTMENT, DANGER, AND ANXipTY. 

We reach the appointed meeting-place — The burnt hut — The place deserted — 
Anxious surmises — Savages appear on the bank — A night voyage — We enter 
the Amazon — I shoot a capybara — Kill a paca and agputi — John bit by a 
snake — Antidotes recommended by Domingos — Voyage down the Amazon — 
A hurricane comes on — We drive before the storm — Narrowly escape being 
wrecked — Enter an igarape— Land — Build huts and encamp for the night . . 194 

CHAPTER VIII. 

ADVENTURES IN THE FOREST — WE MEET WITH NATIVES. 

The canoe gone — Search for it— A troop of spider monkeys crossing the igarape — 
They take to flight on seeing us — We meet two Indian chiefs — They receive 
us as friends — Invite us to join them in an expedition against the Majeronas 
— An Indian army — They march away — We proceed to the village with Duppo, 
the chief's son — He shoots an umbrella-bird — It recovers — Introduced to 
Duppo's mother — A native hut — An Indian maiden — A kind reception — A re- 
past set before us — Refreshing fruits — We construct a raft — Voyage down tho 
igarape — Hear a bell-bird — Duppo shoots it — Reach the camp 215 



\ 



CONTENTS. XI 



CHAPTER IX. 

LOST IN THE FOREST. 

John has gone to meet us, and has not returned — An anxious night — Expedition in 
search of John — Catch a scarlet-faced monkey — Call it Toby — Suspended 
cocoons — Escape from peccaries — We discover John up a tree besieged by 
peccaries — Ferocity of peccaries — Peccaries described — Return towards the 
camp — John narrates his adventures — Plans for the future discussed — Agree 
to search for the canoe 238 

CHAPTER X. 

AN ENCOUNTER WITH SAVAGES. 

Find chegoes in our feet — Maria extracts them — Set off to revisit the native village — 
Hear an organ-bird — Reach the village — Search for the canoe — See a jaguar — 
Find a canoe — Majeronas appear — We paddle off — Build a fort — The enemy 
approach — The Majeronas attack us — The foe driven back — The village set on 
fire — Maono and his followers return — Put the enemy to flight — Results of the 
war — We remain at Maono's village , 252 

CHAPTER XI. 

DANGERS BY LAND AND WATER — A NEW FRIEND FOUND. 

The natives move house — Oria accompanies us — Voyage on the igarape — Our camp 
deserted — Search for Ellen — We follow the raft — Land Arthur and the 
Indians — The raft seen — Take the raft in tow — A storm rises — In great danger 
— A light on shore — The shore reached — A new friend — The hut of the recluse 
— Shelter offered us — Ellen's narrative — Imaginary danger — The recluse 
praises Ellen — Our evening prayer — A night in the hut — We go to meet Arthur 
— Ellen's anxiety — Our noisy neighbours — Mycttes, or howling monkeys, de- 
scribed — See two sloths in a tree — Description of the sloth — Forest scenery — 
Climbing plants — Discover Arthur's hut — A cry alarms us — Arthur seized by 
an anaconda — The recluse saves him — We form a litter, and John and I carry 
Arthur — A terrific struggle between a tapir and a jaguar — The jaguar killed — 
Evening in the forest — We reach the hut of the recluse 272 

CHAPTER XII. 

THE RECLUSE — MORE ADVENTURES IN THE FOREST. 

The recluse leaves us — We receive a strange note from him — The natives appear — 
We quit the hut — Ellen and Arthur go by water — The rest of us proceed 
through the forest— Encounter a rattlesnake — Its tail described — John and I 
lose our way — Encounter a great ant-eater — See a jaguar stealing through the 
forest — It springs forward — We save the recluse from it — No such thing as 
chance — Strange appearance of the recluse — True attacks an armadillo — The 
creature described — The recluse leaves us— We find our companions — New huts 
built 314 

CHAPTER XIII. 

OUR NEW RESTING-PLACE, AND THE ADVENTURES WHICH BEFEL US THERE. 

A consultation in conclave — John's casting vote — Arthur and I arrange to explore 
the banks in the small canoe with Duppo — Duppo and Oria arrive — The canoe 
repaired — Ellen teaches Oria— Nimble and Tobbyin danger — The pumas de- 
feated — Humming-birds — The tufted coquette and spangled coquette — Duppo 



Xll CONTENTS. 

brings Ellen a humming-bird — Ellen's menagerie — Our Indian friends arrive 
— Derivation of the river's name — I tell John my fears about the Majeronas — 
Our farewells — Expedition in search of our parents commenced 334 

CHAPTER XIV. 

OUR EXPLORING EXPEDITION — FEARFUL DANGER. 

Revisit the deserted camp — Find a note from Fanny — Pursued by enemies — They 
shoot at us — Arthur wounded — Our foes overwhelmed by the falling cliff — 
Our canoe destroyed — Arthur disappears — Voyage on a tree — Floating down 
the Amazon — An unwelcome companion — Duppo and I kill the boa and cook 
it — Tale of a snake fight — Floating islands 359 

CHAPTER XV. 

VOYAGE DOWN THE AMAZON ON A TREE. 

We find some piassaba — Duppo manufactures fishing-lines— Reach a floating island 
— I shoot a monkey — Rattlesnakes — Drift from the island — Our lines finished 
— Curious fish caught — Duppo catches a fine fish — See a figure on a floating 
island — We discover Arthur on it, and reach him at length — I help Arthur 
down from a tree — Arthur's narrative— A night on the floating island — It is 
driven on shore — We escape to land, and the island floats away 372 

CHAPTER XVI. 

OUR RETURN. 

See a huge spider-crab kill a lizard — Account of the spider-crab — Propose to build 
a raft — A fearful cry heard — See Illora attacked by a jaguar, and defending 
her husband — We rescue our friends — Arrive at our camp — Reach the re- 
cluse's hut — The recluse appears coming down the igarape — We assist our 
friend — The recluse doctors Maono — The recluse and Arthur — Duppo and I 
set off through the forest, leaving Arthur — We kill a deer — Strange sounds 
heard — Duppo's alarm — A huge toad (Bufa agua) — The Surinam toad — Curi- 
ous way its young are hatched — A regiment of termites — We meet John — 
Arrive at our hut — Ellen's menagerie — Introduces her pets to me — The cur- 
assow — Marianna and anaca parrots — Humming-bird, and humming-bird moth 
— Nests of the phaethornis 388 

CHAPTER XVII. 

OUR VOYAGE RECOMMENCED. 

Attacked by a boa — It goes off — Boa reappears — Natives come to our help — The 
boa captured and killed — The Indians' present of vegetables — An invasion of 
termites — Leaf-carrying termites — Sauba ants described — A snake in an ant- 
hill — Foraging ants — Fire-ants — Voyage recommenced — Visit to the recluse 
— He declines accompanying us — Alligator killed by jaguar — Alligator's 
eggs 417 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

JOYFUL NEWS. 

Intricate navigation — The Victoria Regia lily — Catch an iguana — Fire-flies — 
Musical wood-cricket — Walk along river's bank — See a canoe approaching — A 
friend appears — Astonishment of Domingos — News of our parents 434 



\ 



CONTENTS. X1U 



CHAPTER XIX. 

A HAPPY MEETING. 

The recluse proves to be Arthur's father — Duppo suspects the young ladies of being 
witches — Excursion through the Gapo — Family of Muras Indians — Palm 
dwellers— Scene in the Gapo — Turtle catching — Electric eels — Fish stupified 
by tambo — Curious mode of shooting — India-rubber collectors — Mode of pre- 
paring caoutchouc — See Indians preparing wourali poison — Night at an Indian 
hut 451 

CHAPTER XX. 

ANOTHER FLIGHT. 

Alarming intelligence — We warn our host — Escape from the farm — The farm on 
fire — Return for our friends — Night voyage — Reach our proposed place of 
refuge — Set off in search of our school-fellows — Upward voyage — Arthur 
seized by a puma — Fearfully injured — Suspicious conduct of our Indian crew 
— We return down the river — Land for the night — The Indians go off to fish, 
and desert us — Left alone on an island — Arthur dangerously ill— Our anxiety 
about him — Houlston and Tony, with Mr. Mallet and Maono and Illora, ap- 
pear — Houlston's narrative — Arthur improves — We shoot a horned ka- 
michi 472 

CHAPTER XXI. 

CONCLUSION. 

Return to our family — Our father recognizes Mr. Mallet as an old friend — Expected 
attack from the rebel Indians — They land on the island — We prepare to re- 
ceive them — The recluse goes out to meet the Indians — They insist on Senhor 
Pimento being given up— Our father refuses to do so— Don Jose appears, and 
persuades them to retire — Our voyage down the Amazon — Its scenery — We 
reach Para — Termination of our adventures — Conclusion 497 



\ 



OBJECTS OF NATURAL HISTORY DESCRIBED. 



The Tapir (Hippopotamus terrestris) 67 

The American Ostrich [Rhea Americdna) 72 

Toquilla {Carludovica palmata) — used for making hats 78 

Cacao {Theobroma — " Food for gods ") 82 

Caurale, or Sun-bird {Scolopax H6lias) 87 

The Black Vulture {Cathartes atratus) 90 

King of the Vultures (Sarcoramphus papa) 91 

Peruvian Bark [Chinchona or Quinquina — " Bark of barks ") 100 

Sayal — a palm with enormous leaves 103 

The Coca plant — the leaves of which are chewed by the Peruvians 110 

The Condor 112 

Chimborazian Hill-star Humming-bird 116 

Llamas and Alpacas 118 

huanacus and vicunas 119 

Sindicaspi (the "wood that burns") 123 

The Sappho Comet, or Bar-tailed Humming-bird 126 

The Puma (Leopardus concolor) 130 

Quichua Indians 133 

Guayusa Tea 134 

Yuca Flour — from a beet-like root 151 

Pita — from leaves of the Aloe 151 

Vanilla 152 

The Toucan 157 

Spider Monkeys (the Coaita, or Ateles marginatus) 159 

The Blow-pipe, or Sarbucan 166 

Macaco Barrigudo 173 

Vampire Bats 175 

Chelys Matamata 183 

The Manatee 189 

Turtles, and Turtles' Eggs 191 

Capybara '. 201 

Agouti 201 

Paca 202 

Antidotes for a Snake-bite 203 

Umbrella or Fife-bird [Cephalopterus ornatus) 226 

Pupunha, or Peach-palm 229 

Fruits of Assai Palm 232 

Bell-bird (Casmarhynchos carunculata) 235 

Scarlet-faced Monkey [Brachyums calvus) 242 



XVI OBJECTS OF NATURAL HISTORY. 

Suspended Cocoon 243 

Peccaries (Dicotyles tajacu) .246 

Chegoes 255 

Organ-bird (Cyphorhinus cantans) 259 

Howling Monkeys {Myc4tes, Ursine Howlers) 295 

Ai', or Three-toed Sloth (Bradypus torquatus) . . 298 

Bulging-stemmed Palm {Iriartea ventricosa) 300 

Uruouri Palms {Attalea excelsa) 30C 

Rattlesnake , .. 322, 

The Great Ant-eater (Myrmecophaga jubata) 325 

The Armadillo {Dasypus sexcinctus) 331 

The Tufted Coquette Humming-bird (Lophornis ornatus) 349 

The Spangled Coquette 349 

Piassaba Fibre 373 

Ocoki Fruit 374 

Mamayacu, or Diodon — a round fish 378 

Sarapo, or Carapus 378 

Surubim Fish 379 

Spider-crab {Mygale avicularia) 390 

Bufa Agua Toad 409 

Surinam Toad (Pipa Americana) 410 

Curassow {Crax alector) 414 

Marianna and Anaca Parrots 414 

Nests of Phaethornis Humming-birds 416 

Boa, or Boiguacu , 417 

Manioc 422 

Cabbage Palm 422 

Sauba Ants, or Leaf-carrying Termites 421 

Amphisb^en^e Snake 426 

Foraging Ants 427 

Fire- Ants 428 

Alligator's Eggs 433 

Victoria Regia Lily 436 

The Jacana, or Piosoca 436 

The Iguana {Iguana tuberculata) 439 

Elater Fire-beetle {Pyrophorus noctilucus) 440 

Cow-tree 442 

Musical Wood-cricket (Tanana) 445 

Inaja Palms 452 

Elap Snakes 459 

Electric Eels 464 

Tambo 465 

Caoutchouc, or India-rubber Tree {Siphonia elastica) 468 • 

Wourali Poison 470 

A.nhima, or Horned Kamichi (Palamedea) 495 



(309) 






ON THE BANKS OF THE AMAZON. 




CHAPTER I. 

MY SCnOOL-BOY DAYS AND FRIENDS. 

MIGHT find an excuse for being proud, if I were so, 
-not because my ancestors were of exalted rank or 
title, or celebrated for noble deeds or unbounded 
wealth, or, indeed, on account of any ordinary rea- 
sons, — but because I was born in one of the highest 
cities in the world. I saw the light in Quito, the capital of 
Ecuador, then forming the northern part of the Spanish pro- 
vince of Peru. The first objects I remember beyond the court- 
yard of our house in which I used to play, with its fountain and 
flower-bed in the centre, and surrounding arches of sun-burned 
bricks, were lofty mountains towering up into the sky. From 
one of them, called Pichincha, which looked quite close through 
the clear atmosphere of that region, I remember seeing flames 
of fire and dark masses of smoke, intermingled with dust and 
ashes, spouting forth. Now and then, when the wind blew 
from it, thick showers of dust fell down over us, causing great 
consternation ; for many thought that stones and rocks might 
follow and overwhelm the city. All day long a lofty column of 
(ooe) 2 



18 




(view OF QUITO.; 



smoke rose up towards the sky, and at night a vast mass of 
fire was seen ascending from the summit ; but no harm was 
done to the city, so that we could gaze calmly at the spectacle 
without apprehension. Pichincha is, indeed, only one of several 
mountains in the neighbourhood from the tops of which bon- 
fires occasionally blaze forth. Further off, but rising still 
higher, is the glittering cone of Cotopaxi, which, like a tyrant, 
has made its power felt by the devastation it has often caused 
in the plains which surround its base ; while near it rise the 
peaks of Corazon and Ruminagui. Far more dreaded than 
their fires is the quaking and heaving and tumbling about of 
the earth, shaking down as it does human habitations and 



19 




mountain-tops, towers and steeples, and uprooting trees, and 
opening wide chasms, turning streams from their courses, and 
overwhelming towns and villages, and destroying in other ways 
the works of men's hands, and human beings themselves, in its 
wild commotion. 

These burning mountains, in spite of their fire and smoke, 
appear but insignificant pigmies compared to that mighty 
mountain which rises in their neighbourhood — the majestic 
Chimborazo. We could see far off its snow-white dome, free 
of clouds, towering into the deep blue sky, many thousand feet 
above the ocean ; while on the other side its brother, Tungu- 
ragua, shoots up above the surrounding heights, but, in spite 



20 



THE CORDILLERAS. 



P^K 


■&j^; : -.-i^:^:-_-. .7"-^-" -■■ -t -—_% 


r - _ -- i - 


_ r - 7— 7— ?^~^ - - - - 








•* . ,;;; r «\ p#=sSs 


^-fe^— ^F~~ ,-y 






^ /' V x 1 t*S| 


r^ ,^l J? 




' '''J&St"-^ 





CHIMBORAZO. 



of its ambitious efforts, has failed to reach the same altitude. 
I might speak of Antisana, and many other lofty heights with 
hard names ; but I fancy that a fair idea may be formed of 
that wonderful region of giant mountains from the description 
I have already given. 

I used often to think that I should like to get to the top of 
Chimborazo, the way up looked so easy at a distance ; but no 
one has ever reached its summit, though several valiant philo- 
sophers and others have made the attempt. 

The mountain range I have described, of which Chimborazo 
was long considered the highest point, till Aconcagua in Chili 
was found to be higher, rises from the ocean in the far-off 
southern end of America, and runs up along its western shore, 
ever proud and grand, with snow-topped heights rising tens of 



MY FAMILY. 23 

thousands of feet above the ocean, till it sinks once more to- 
wards the northern extremity of the southern half of the con- 
tinent, running along the Isthmus of Panama, through Mexico 
at a less elevation, again to rise in the almost unbroken range 
of the Rocky Mountains, not to sink till it reaches the snow- 
covered plains of the Arctic region. 

But I am becoming too scientific and geographical ; and I 
must confess that it was not till many years after the time of 
which I am speaking that I knew anything about the matter. 
My father, Don Martin Fiel, had been for some years settled in 
Quito as a merchant. His mother was Spanish, or partly so, born 
in Peru — I believe that she had some of the blood of the Incas 
in her veins, a matter of which she was not a little proud, I 
have been told — but his father was an Englishman, and our 
proper family name was Faithful. My father, having lived for 
many years in the Spanish South American provinces, had ob- 
tained the rights and privileges of a Spaniard. He had, how- 
ever, been sent over to England for his education, and was a 
thorough Englishman at heart. He had made during his 
younger days several visits to England for mercantile purposes, 
and during one of them had married my mother. He was, 
though really a Protestant — I am sorry to have to make the 
confession — nominally a Roman Catholic; for he, being a 
Spanish subject, could not otherwise at that time have resided 
in any part of the territories of Spain and carried on his busi- 
ness with freedom : but I feel now that no person has a right 
to conceal their true faith, and to pretend to believe what is 
false, for the sake of any worldly advantage. My mother, 
however, had stipulated that all her children should be brought 
up as Protestants. To this he had agreed, though he found 
when he had sons that he was in consequence subjected to 
considerable annoyance from the priests, who threatened to 
denounce him as a heretic. To avoid this, he had to send his 



24 childhood's davs. 

children to England at an early age for their education ; in- 
deed, had we remained at Quito we could only have obtained 
a very poor one at any public school or college. It will be 
understood from what I have said, that though we were really 
English, and I have always felt like an Englishman, we had 
both Spanish and native connections, which will account for 
some of the circumstances which afterwards occurred to us. 

My father, though he himself resided at Quito, had also a 
house of business at Guayaquil, which imported European 
manufactured goods, and exported in return Peruvian bark and 
other articles, of which I shall by-and-by have to speak. He 
was greatly respected by his fellow-citizens, although they 
might have been somewhat jealous of him for succeeding in his 
business through his energy and perseverance, while they 
themselves, sitting idle all the day smoking their cigarettes 
without attempting to exert their minds, were left behind. 
My dear mother lived very much alone, for the society of the 
ladies of Quito, though they are very charming in manner, 
afforded her but little satisfaction, from their utter want of 
education. 

I remember the joy which the arrival of my eldest sister, 
Fanny — or Dona Francisca, as the Spaniards called her — who 
had gone to school in England, and Aunt Martha, who brought 
her back, caused in the family. I had another sister, Ellen, 
much younger ; a sweet, dear little girl, of whom I was very 
fond. She was indeed the pet of the family. My elder 
brother, John, was at school in England. I remember think- 
ing Aunt Martha, who was my mother's elder sister, very 
stiff and formal; and I was not at all pleased when she 
expressed her intention of teaching me and keeping me in 
order. My mother's health had been delicate, and I had been 
left very much to the care of old Domingos, a negro servant of 
my father's, who had been with him since his boyhood, and 



AN EARTHQUAKE. 25 

with my grandfather before him. He was the butler, or major- 
domo, the head over all the other servants, and, I believe, 
deservedly trusted. Among them I remember best little 
Maria, a young negro slave girl who attended especially on 
Ellen ; and Antonio, a Gallego from the north of Spain, a 
worthy, honest fellow, who had been in the family from his 
boyhood, and was much attached to us all. I soon learned to 
like Aunt Martha better than I had expected, for though I 
thought her looks very terrible at first — and she was certainly 
firm — she was really kind and gentle. Under her instruction 
I gained the first knowledge of the letters of the alphabet, of 
which I was before profoundly ignorant. Of course she was 
very gentle with Ellen, as everybody was, and Fanny seemed 
to be very fond of her. She was courageous, too, as I before 
long had evidence. I remember one night being suddenly 
lifted in her arms, and carried out by her into the patio or 
courtyard. There was a strange rumbling noise underneath 
our feet, and I could see the stout walls of our house rocking 
to and fro ; and yet, though the earth was tumbling about, 
she did not tremble in the least, but I heard her telling the 
servants not to shriek out or to pray to the saints, who could 
not help them, but to put their trust in God, who made the 
world, and who would save them from danger if it was his 
good will. It was a very fearful night, however, and though 
I believe the earthquake did not last long, it tumbled down, 
during the few minutes of its duration, a number of buildings, 
and many of the inhabitants were buried beneath the ruins. 
Our house, however, which was on the outskirts of the city, 
and had no upper story, although some of the walls were 
cracked, escaped without further injury ; and before morning 
we were in our beds again, and I, for my part, was sleeping 
soundly. 

A short time after this I found that some great event was 




(SUBURBS OF QUITO.) 



about to take place, and I saw trunks being packed ; and my 
mother, who had been ill for some time, was very busy, and 
looked, I often thought, somewhat sad ; and then I heard that 
she and Ellen and I were going to England, to be accompanied 
by Domingos and Maria, and that we were to remain there 
some time, and that I was to go to school, and then, if my 
father did not join us, that John and Ellen and I were to come 
back together with our mother, unless she returned before that 
time. Aunt Martha and Fanny were to stay and take care of 
my father. Of course I was highly delighted when I heard 
this, and began packing a box with my playthings, and all 
sorts of articles, and was very indignant when Maria told me 
that they were not to go. I do not remember much about 







the journey, except that my father came with us, and that all 
the party rode on mules; that Domingos carried me before him; 
that we went up and down mountains and into deep valleys ; and 
that sometimes it was very hot, and sometimes very cold ; and 
that we stopped at very uncivilized-looking resting-places at 
night ; and that at last we reached a large town, close to the 
sea, which was, I have since learned, Guayaquil. I remember 
seeing some magnificent fruits — pine-apples, oranges, lemons, 
limes, alligator-pears, melons, and many others — and eating some 
of them, or probably I should not have recollected the circum- 
stance. The place was very busy, and far more people were 
moving about than I had been accustomed to see at Quito ; 
and in the harbour were a number of vessels — large ships and 



28 OUR VOYAGE TO ENGLAND. 

small ones, and curious rafts, on which the natives were sailing 
or paddling about, called balsas. They were made of light 
balsa wood, which is very buoyant. They were of all sizes, 
and some had come in from a considerable distance along the 
coast. Then my father accompanied us on board a big ship, 
and took an affectionate leave of my mother and sister and 
me ; and we all cried very much at parting, at least Ellen 
and I did, though I was so well pleased with all the sights I 
witnessed that I soon forgot my sorrow. Then the sails of 
the Pizarro — that was the name of our ship — were set, and we 
glided out of the harbour, while the boat containing my father 
returned to the shore. The Pizarro was, I should say, a 
Spanish ship, commanded by Captain Lopez, a very worthy 
man, in whom my father had great confidence, or he would 
not have committed our mother and us to his charge. At that 
time Spanish vessels alone were allowed by the Spaniards to 
trade to the ports of their colonies, which contributed with 
many other causes greatly to retard their progress. I, how- 
ever, knew nothing about such matters at that time. I re- 
member the compass in the binnacle placed before a big wheel, 
at which a man was always standing steering the ship, and I 
was told that we were sailing south. I thought the ocean, 
which was blue, and calm, and glittering in the sunshine, must 
be very wide, and wondered where it could end, or whether it 
had an end towards the west. On the east was the coast of 
Peru, and I could see the lofty snow-capped mountains rising 
up out of the plain, looking as if they were intended to bear 
up the sky should it come down towards the earth. Day after 
day we glided on. There they were as high as ever, apparently 
quite close to us, though I heard the captain tell my mother 
that they were fifty miles off or more. I scarcely believed 
him, though I did not think so big and grave a man could tell 
a story. I did not understand at that time to what a distance 



LIFE ON BOARD SHIP. 29 

objects can be seen in that pure, clear atmosphere. "We after 
that stood off the coast for many hours, and yet they appeared 
almost as high as ever. The mountains I saw were the Andes 
or the Cordilleras, among which I had lived so long without 
having a clear idea of their extent. 

We were not idle during the voyage, for our mother set to 
work the second day we were at sea to give us our lessons. 
She had made a point of teaching us English as soon as we 
could utter a word ; but though Ellen spoke it very well from 
being always with her, I spoke Spanish mixed with Quichua, 
the native Indian tongue, much more readily. We now, how- 
ever, learned all our lessons in English, and read a great deal, 
so that I got on rapidly. 

The weather at length began to grow unusually cold, and 
the sky was covered with clouds. We put on warm clothes, 
and kept much oftener than usual in the cabin. The ship too 
began to tumble about, and I thought sometimes would be sent 
right over. I remember inquiring seriously if a waterquahe were 
taking place ; for I had hitherto seen the ocean so calm, that 
I fancied it would always remain so, and that it was only the 
earth which was given to shaking and tumbling about. The 
wind whistled and roared, and the spray flew over the deck, and 
the sailors went out on the yards and reefed the sails ; but no one 
seemed to mind what was happening, so I was soon content, and 
thought all was right ; and when I looked on the waves, it 
struck me that they were not a quarter as high as the moun- 
tains I had been accustomed to see, and wondered how they 
were able to tumble the great big ship about in the way they 
did. On we went rolling and tumbling, and everything in the 
cabin had to be secured ; and when we sat at breakfast or 
dinner the table was covered in all directions with long rolls 
of green baize, to prevent the things slipping off. I did not 
lose my appetite in spite of all the tumbling. At last I saw a 



30 



ROUNDING CAPE HORN. 



high black cape rising up out of the foaming sea on our left hand. 
On we went, pitching and rolling past it, and the captain in- 
vited my mother to come up on deck and have a look at Cape 
Horn ; and he told me that it was the southern end of the 
American continent, where I had been born, and that perhaps 
the next land I should see would be the western coast of Spain : 




CAPE HORN. 



so I thought we could not be far off it. Still on we went day 
after day, and I discovered that we were sailing in an opposite 
direction to that we had before steered. I could not make it 
out, till the captain showed me a chart, and gave me my first 
lesson in geography on a grand scale ; and I then saw that we 
had come down the west coast of South America, and were nof9 
sailing northward along its eastern coast. 



ON BOARD THE " IXCA." 31 

I was very glad when I could go on deck again without a 
greatcoat, and the sun shone forth as brightly almost as it 
does at Quito. Then in a little time the weather got very hot 
again, and there was no wind, and the ship lay on the glassy 
sea, her white sails flapping against the masts. There we lay 
day after day, and I began to think that at that rate we should 
never get to England ; but Captain Lopez told me that I need 
not trouble myself about the matter, as the wind was sure to 
come some day or other, and that then we should glide along 
as fast as ever. I found that he was right, though we were 
becalmed several times after that. 

At length we saw the crew very busy in polishing up the 
ship, and ranging the cables along the deck, as getting them 
ready for anchoring is called; and men were aloft all day look- 
ing out ahead ; and then came the shout of " Terra ! terra ! 
— Espana ! " and I found that we were approaching the 
coast of Spain. The next morning when I went on deck the 
ship was at anchor, surrounded by land, with a large city on 
one side, and other towns or villages scattered about on the 
other. This was the beautiful Bay of Cadiz. Near us lay a 
large ship with the English flag flying at her peak. Captain 
Lopez went on board her, and then hurried on shore with 
certain papers in his hand; and when he returned, we all went 
on board the English ship. Soon after, the anchor was hove 
up, the sails let fall, and away we sailed out of the harbour. 
Thus we did not even set foot on Spanish soil. I asked my 
mother the reason of this : she replied, that finding the ship 
on the point of sailing, she did not like to lose the opportunity 
of going to England in her ; that the ship was called the Inca, 
commanded by Captain Byles, with whom she and my father 
were acquainted. 

I remember that Captain Byles was very kind and attentive, 
that the cabin was very neat and clean — a quality for which 



32 ENGLAND REACHED. 

that of the Pizarro was not remarkable — while the English 
crew, many of whom were old men-of-war's-men, paid off at the 
end of the war, were far more orderly than the Spaniards. 
There was a black cook, Sam by name, and a white goat. 
With the former we soon struck up a friendship, for he was 
good-natured and kind to us, and a most intelligent fellow ; 
the latter used to chase us round and round the deck, and 
several times tumbled me head over heels when I jumped before 
her to prevent her from butting at Ellen. Of Sam I shall 
have to speak more by-and-by. I do not remember many 
more incidents of the voyage till one day I saw the men heav- 
ing the lead, and I found that" we were in the chops of the 
Channel; and then I heard the shout of " Land ! land ! " from 
one of the crew at the mast-head, and I was told that England 
was in sight ; and after a time I saw a light blue line away 
over the bow on the left side, and heard that it was the Lizard, 
which I explained to Ellen was not a creature, but a point of 
land at the west end of England. With a fine breeze, studding- 
sails on either side, the colours flying, the sky bright and the 
sea blue, the big ship, her canvas glittering in the sunlight, 
glided proudly up Channel. Even the gruffest old seaman 
began to smile, and every one seemed in good spirits. At 
last a little one-masted vessel came dancing over the small 
waves towards us, our sails were brailed up, a boat put off 
from her, and a big man with huge whiskers, and rough great- 
coat, and broad-brimmed hat climbed up the side, and shook 
hands with the captain ; and I heard that the pilot had come 
on board, and that we were sailing into the Downs. I went 
below, and on returning on deck I looked up and saw, instead 
of the broad sheets of white canvas which had so long been 
spread, the long yards above my head with the sails closely 
furled. The ship was at anchor. In a short time the boat 
came alongside, and my mother and sister and I, with out 



IN LONDON. 33 

attendants, were lowered into her. We rowed on shore, and 
went to a big house, where all the people were wonderfully- 
polite . I asked if this was to be our future home, but my 
mother told me it was an inn— very unlike the resting-places 
we had stopped at on our journey from Quito. 

The next day we were all seated inside a yellow carriage, 
with Domingos and Maria on the outside, and rolling away 
over the smooth road at a great rate. We went on and on, 
changing horses every now and then, through a country dotted 
about with houses which looked very large and grand, and 
green trees which looked^verv sgfall after those I had been 
accustomed to see. iaH^ns^ftne houses became thicker and 
thicker, and we were ♦ craving through long streets with 
numberless carriages ^i^ing here and there, and carts, and 
vtins, and vehicles o£$ll sorts; and my mother told me we 
were in London. We drove on, and I thought we should 
soon be on the other side ; but I found that we had not got 
nearly into the centre of it. I had thought Quito a large 
city, but this, I guessed, must be ten times larger. All the 
houses, too, looked wonderfully high, and I thought if an 
earthquake were to occur, how quickly they would all topple 
down. I asked my mother how people could venture to build 
such tall houses. She laughed, and said that happily in 
England there were no earthquakes ; and that, in another city 
in the north, there were houses ten stories high. 

We stopped at last before a house in a long, dull-looking 
street, and a gentleman came to the door and handed us all 
out, and kissed my mother and Ellen and me, and welcomed 
us to England ; and I found that he was Uncle James, my 
mother's brother ; and there was our aunt, his wife, and a 
number of cousins, boys and girls ; and we were all soon quite 
at home and happy, though I did not exactly know what to 
do with myself. 

(309) 3 



34 OFF TO SCHOOL. 

A few days after that, Uncle James and my mother and 1 
drove out in a carriage, and there was a box on the top of it 
full of my clothes, and several other things ; and then I found 
that I was going to school. I was rather pleased than other- 
wise ; not that I wished to leave my mother and Ellen, but I 
wanted to know what sort of a place school was. We went 
some distance away from London, and stopped before a house 
with an iron gate, and a huge stone lion on each side of it. 
We got out, and were shown into a drawing-room, and there 
we sat, till a tall gentleman dressed in black, with a very 
white head, made his appearance, and my mother and Uncle 
James talked to him for some time ; then he called me up, 
patted me on the head, and told me he hoped that I should 
be a good boy, and learn my lessons well. I did not feel 
quite comfortable when my mother got up and kissed me 
again and again, and looked somewhat sad ; and then Uncle 
James wished me good-bye ; and out they went, while the 
tall gentleman kept me by the hand. 

" Now, Harry Faithful," he said, " I will introduce you to 
your schoolfellows ; " and he conducted me through a passage, 
at the end of which was a door which opened out into a large 
open space covered with gravel, with high walls on either side. 
A big tree stood in the centre, and a vast number of boys of 
all ages were running about. Some had hoops, others were 
jumping over long ropes, and others, with reins fastened to 
their arms held by bigger boys, were scampering round and 
round, playing at horses. Some were leaping over each other's 
backs, and others were hopping about with their arms folded 
charging at each other. I thought it very good fun, and hoped 
that was the way they were always employed. 

The tall gentleman, after waiting a minute or two, called 
out, " Antony Nyass, come here; Here is the son of an old 
friend of your father's. I expect you to look after him." 



MY FIRST SCHOOL FRIEND. 35 

Then he turned round to me, and said, " When the bell rings, 
you will come in with the rest, and we will lose no time in 
placing you." 

" And so you are the new boy," said my companion. "What 
is your name ? " I told him. " Well, I am very glad you are 
come," he observed, "for I want a chum. We will have all sorts 
of fun together. Will you have a hoop ? I have got a prime 
one which beats all those of the fellows in my class ; or will 
you go shares in a pair of leather reins ? " I told him that I 
should be very glad to do what he liked, and that I had plenty 
of money, though I could not say how much, as I was not 
accustomed to English coin, and could not remember what it 
was called. " Oh, I will soon put you up to that," he said, 
laughing ; " but do not show it now. We will see by-and- 
by what you can do with it." 

While we were speaking, a number of other boys collected 
round us, and began to ask me all sorts of questions — who I 
was, who my friends were, where I had come from, how old I 
was, and if I had ever been to another school. 

" Do not tell them," whispered Nyass. 

" What is that you are saying, Master Tony ! " exclaimed 
one of the boys. " You are putting him up to some of your 
own tricks." 

" I will tell you all by-and-by," I answered, taking my 
new friend's hint. 

" Can you run ? " asked Tony. " Tell them that you will 
race any one of them," he whispered. 

" I do not know, but I will try," I replied. 

" Who is for a race? " exclaimed Tony. " He will run you 
down to the bottom of the play-ground and back again, and if 
he does not beat all the fellows of his own size I shall be sur- 
prised." 

I was light and active, and though I had never before run 



36 WINNING A RACE. 

a race, having no companions to run with, I did my best to 
follow out Tony's suggestion. At the word, off I set as hard 
as I could tear ; five or six other fellows besides Tony ran 
also. He kept up with me, though we distanced the rest. 
He touched the wall at the bottom, and I followed his 
example. 

" Now, back again as hard as you can go ! I am the best 
runner of my size in the school," he cried out, as he kept close 
to me ; "if you beat me, your fame is established, and the 
fellows will treat you with respect after that." 

I felt, however, very doubtful whether I could beat Tony ; 
but I did my best, and as we neared the point we started 
from I found myself drawing ahead of him. " That is it ! " 
he shouted ; " keep on, and you will do it." I suspected that 
he was letting me get ahead of him on purpose, and I reached 
the starting-point four or five paces before him. I felt, how- 
ever, that I could not have run another minute if my life had 
depended on it ; while he came in without the slightest pant- 
ing. The other fellows followed mostly together, a short 
distance behind. 

It is curious how slight a thing gives a boy a position at 
once in a school. Thanks to Tony, I gained one at once, and 
ever afterwards kept it. I do not intend to give an account 
of my school-life and adventures, as I have more interesting 
matter to describe. I was placed in the lowest class, as might 
have been expected. Although I knew nothing of Latin, I 
was up to several things which my class-mates were not, and 
as I did my best to learn, I soon caught up a number of them. 
My friend Tony was in the class above me, and he was always 
ready to give me any help. Though not quarrelsome, I had 
several battles to fight, and got into scrapes now and then, 
but not often, and altogether I believed I was getting on pretty 
well. Tony, my first acquaintance, remained my firm friend. 



ADVENTURES PLANNED. 37 

Although now and then we had quarrels, we quickly made 
them up again. He used to listen with eager ears to the 
accounts I gave him of my voyage, and the wonders of my 
native land. He never laughed at my foreign accent, though 
the other boys did ; but I very soon got rid of it. I used to 
try to teach him Spanish, and the Indian language, which I 
had learned from the servants; but I soon forgot them myself, 
and had difficulty even in recalling a few words of the tongue 
which I once spoke with ease. 

" I say, Harry, I should so like to go out with you to that 
country," said Tony to me one day. " When you go back I 
must try and get my father to let me accompany you." 

I, of course, was well pleased at the proposal, and we talked 
for days together of what we should do when we got out there. 
At last we began to think that it was very hard we should 
have to wait till we had grown big fellows like those at the 
head of the school, and Tony proposed that we should start 
away by ourselves. We looked at the map, and considered 
how we. c.uld best accomplish our object. We observed the 
mighty river Amazon rising at no great distance — so it seemed 
on paper — from Quito itself, and running right across the 
continent into the Atlantic. 

" Will it not be fun paddling up by ourselves in a canoe! " 
exclaimed Tony. " We will have guns to go on shore and 
shoot birds and beasts ; and when we grow tired of paddling 
we will sail along before the wind ; and we will have a 
tent, and sleep in it at night, and light a fire in front of it to 
cook our suppers and keep off the wild beasts ; and then, when 
we arrive at the upper end of the river, we will sell our canoe 
to the Indians, and trudge away on foot with knapsacks on our 
backs up the mountains, till we reach your father's house ; 
and will not he be astonished to see us ! " 

I agreed with him in his last idea certainly, but I was 



38 tony's proposal. 

puzzled to think how we were to reach the mouth of the 
Amazon, and when we were there how we were to procure a 
canoe. All the rest appeared pretty easy in the way Tony 
proposed it, and, after all, even on a- big map, the river did not 
look so very long. 

" Well, my idea is," said Tony, " that we should save up all 
our pocket-money, and then, some day when we have got very 
hard lessons to do, or anything disagreeable takes place, run off, 
and get aboard a ship sailing to South America. I should not 
mind being cabin-boy for a short time; and as you know 
Spanish and Indian, you could tell the captain you would in- 
terpret for him, and of course he would be very glad to have 
you ; and then, you know, we should soon learn to be sailors ; 
and it will be much pleasanter climbing about the rigging 
and up the masts and along the yards than sitting at our 
desks all day bothering our heads with Caesar and Ovid and 
sums and history and geography, and all that sort of thing/' 

" But I have not got Caesar and Ovid to do yet," I observed; 
" and I want to have a little more schooling ; for Uncle James 
says I shall not be fit for anything until I do. Do not you 
think we had better wait till I get into your class, or rather 
higher still? " 

Tony said he was much disappointed at my drawing back, 
which he argued I was doing when I made these remarks. 
However, I spoke in perfect sincerity, and fully believed that 
I should enjoy the adventure he proposed just as much as he 
would. I had my doubts, however, whether we should receive 
so favourable a reception at the end of our journey as he sup- 
posed. However, he continued talking and talking about the 
matter, till I agreed to consider what could be done during 
another half. 

I spent my first holidays in London at Uncle James's, and 
my brother John came there, and I was surprised to find what 



FIRST STUDIES IN NATURAL HISTORY. 39 

a big fellow he was. We were very good friends, and lie took 
me out to see a number of the sights of London. We went, 
among other places, to Exeter Change, where there were all 
sorts of wild beasts. I had no idea until then that there were 
so many in the world. I was highly interested, and learned 
the names of nearly all oi them; and John told me where they 
had come from, and all about their habits. Then Uncle James 
gave me a book of natural history, which I read with great de- 
light. I found by the book that the beasts I had seen at Exeter 
Change were only a very small number of those which exist 
in different parts of the world. I liked that book of natural 
history better than any I had ever read ; except, perhaps, 
" Robinson Crusoe," which Tony had lent me, and which he said 
was the best book that ever was written. I thus gained a very 
considerable knowledge of the quadrupeds and the feathered 
tribes of the animal kingdom, and Uncle James said he thought 
some day I should become a first-rate naturalist, if I had 
opportunities of studying the creatures in their native wilds. 
I resolved the next summer holidays, which were to be spent 
in the country, to catch as many of the creatures as I 
could, and form a menagerie of my own. I should say I 
had not told John of the plan Tony and I had in contempla- 
tion — of exploring the Amazon by ourselves. I thought, 
from some of his remarks, that he possibly might not approve 
of it. 

I soon got tired of London, after I had seen the usual sights, 
though I was glad to be with my mother and Ellen and my 
cousins. John also was very kind, but he was such a big 
fellow that I stood in as much awe of him as I did of my 
uncle. I was not sorry, therefore, to find myself at school with 
companions of my own age. As the weather was very cold, 
Tony and I agreed that we would put off our expedition till the 
summer, and in the meantime we talked of the menagerie I 



40 ARTHUR MALLET. 

proposed making, and other subjects of equal importance, which 
prevented us thinking about the former matter. 

I had a good many friends among my school-fellows. Arthur 
Mallet, next to Tony, was my chief friend. He was by several 
months my junior — a delicate, gentle boy, amiable, sensible, 
and clever. He was liked by the masters as well as by the 
boys, and that is saying much in his favour. Poor fellow, not- 
withstanding this he was frequently out of spirits. I asked him 
one day why he looked so sad. He was silent for some minutes. 
" I will tell you, Harry/' he said at length. " I am thinking 
of my mother. She is dying. I know it, for she told me so. 
She never deceived me. When she has gone I shall have no 
one to* care for me — and — and — Harry, I shall have to depend 
on the charity of strangers for support. She urged me to 
work hard, that I might be independent ; but it will be a long 
time before I can become so. For myself I do not so much 
mind, but it troubles my mother greatly ; and then to have 
her die — though- 1 know she is going to heaven — I cannot bear 
the thought." He said more in the same style. " And then, 
should my lather come back — oh, what will he do ! " he 
added. 

" I thought from what you said that you had no father," I 
remarked. "Where is he then, Arthur?" 

" That is what I do not know," he answered. " Do not 
speak about it to any one, Harry. He went away a long time 
ago, on account of something that had happened. He could 
not bear to stay in England. But he was not to blame. 
That is all I know. He could not take her with him ; and my 
grandmother and aunts with whom she was left died, and their 
fortune was lost ; and what she has now got is only for her life, 
and that troubles her also greatly." 

I tried as well as I could to comfort Arthur, and after this 
felt more than ever anxious to stand by him as a friend. " I 



A BULLY. 41 

may some day be able to help him," I thought — but I did not 
tell him so. Our friendship had been disinterested, and thus 
I wished it to remain. 

I said that I had many friends at school, but there were some 
few whom I looked upon in a contrary light ; especially one 
big boy, Houlston, of whom all the little ones were dreadfully 
afraid. He used to make us do anything that seized his fancy, 
and if we ventured to refuse, often thrashed us. Poor Arthur 
Mallet frequently came in for his ill-treatment, and bore it, 
we all thought, with far too much patience. At last Tony and 
I and a few other fellows agreed that we would stand it no 
longer. One day Houlston and one of the upper form boys, 
who was younger than himself, had a dispute. We thought 
that he was going to thrash the other fellow; but the latter 
standing up in his own defence, Houlston walked off, not 
venturing, as we supposed, to encounter him. This, of course, 
gave us courage. A few day afterwards Tony was reading, 
when Houlston, coming by, seized his book, saying he wanted 
it. Tony watched his opportunity, and snatching it up, made 
off out of the school-room, through the play-ground into a yard 
on one side, which, not being overlooked by any of the windows 
from the house, was the usual place for pugilistic encounters. 
Houlston followed. I saw Arthur Mallet and several of those 
who had promised to side with us standing near. Arthur joined 
us, though somewhat unwillingly. We made chase. Tony, 
who had fled to the yard, was at length overtaken by his pur- 
suer, who began hitting him over the head and shoulders. I 
signed to my companions, and making a spring, jumped on 
Houlston's back and began belabouring him with might and 
main. I shouted to the others to come on and attack him on 
either side. He was furious, and struck out right and left at 
them; but I, clinging pertinaciously to his back, prevented his 
blows having due effect. My companions on this closed in, 



42 HOW WE TREATED HIM. 

and two of them seizing him by the legs, down he came, with 
me still clinging to his back. The rest now threw themselves 
upon him. Handkerchiefs were brought out, and in spite of 
his struggles they managed to tie his arms behind him, while I 
kept him down. Though he kicked out furiously, by jumping 
on his body we succeeded in securing his legs, and we thus had 
him in our power. It was in the evening of a half-holiday. 
On one side of the yard was a wood-shed. Into this we 
dragged him. Astonishment and the efforts he made to free 
himself had prevented him from shouting for help. Before he 
had uttered a cry, Rawlings, one of the biggest of our party, 
running up, shoved a handkerchief into his mouth, which com- 
pletely gagged him. We then all ran away, leaving him with- 
out compunction in the dark and cold. Assembling again in 
the school-room, we agreed to leave him till somebody coming 
by might release him. Tea-time came, and Houlston did not 
make his appearance. I began to grow anxious, and com- 
municated my fears to Arthur, who sat next to me. Still he 
did not come. Tea was over. At last Arthur entreated that 
we would go and ascertain what was the matter. It was now 
quite dark. I remember quite well the uncomfortable feeling 
I had, as, stealing out, we groped our way in the dark to the 
yard. On approaching the wood-house we heard a groan. 
Could it proceed from Houlston ? My heart beat more tran- 
quilly, though, for the groan showed that he was alive. We 
crept in. He was where we had left him ; but his hands were 
icy cold. I bethought me first of withdrawing the handker- 
chief from his mouth. Some of the fellows proposed leaving 
him again. 

" Oh no, no; pray don't do that ! " exclaimed Arthur. " Per- 
haps he will promise to give up bullying if we agree to cast 
him loose." 

" You hear that, Houlston ? " said Tony. " Will you become 



THE BULLY TAMED. 43 

a good fellow and treat the little chaps properly, or will you 
spend the night out here ? " 

Houlston only grumbled out some words which we could not 
understand. At last we heard him say, " What is it you want ? " 
It was evident from his tone that he was greatly humbled. 
That is not surprising, for he must have been very cold and 
very hungry, and Tony repeated the question. 

" He will not promise. We must put the gag in again/' 
said two or three of the other fellows. 

" Will you promise ? " asked Tony again. 

" Oh, do let him go ! " again exclaimed Arthur, whose kind 
heart was moved by the pitiable condition of our captive. " He 
will promise — I know he will; and I do not mind if he bullies 
me ever so much. We should think any one very cruel who 
kept us out in the cold as we have kept him. I am sure that 
he will promise what we ask — won't you, Houlston ? " 

" No, he will not," said another boy. " He will have a 
couple of hours to wait till the names are called over, and per- 
haps somebody will then come and look for him. He will be 
much colder by that time." 

" Oh yes, I will promise!" cried Houlston. "Let me go, 
and I will not bully you little fellows anymore. Just try me. 
And I will remember what Mallet said — he has more feeling 
than any of you ; I did not expect him to have spoken as he 
has, for I treated him always worse than any of you." 

" You promise, on your word of honour," said Tony; "and 
you will not go and complain of us ? You must promise that 
too." 

Houlston was completely humbled. He promised all we de- 
manded. 

"We may trust to his word. I am sure we may! " ex- 
claimed Arthur. " Oh, da-let us loose him ! " 

" Thank you, Mallet. Thank you, Faithful. I am much 



44 A LESSON LEARNED. 

obliged to you," whispered Houlston, as Arthur undid the 
handkerchief which bound his wrists. The others were in the 
meantime casting off those round his legs. We lifted him up, 
for he was so numbed and chilled that he could not walk. 
Arthur had brought a slice of bread and butter doubled up in 
his pocket. He offered it to Houlston, who took it gratefully. 
His clothes, I felt, were covered with chips of wood and dust. 
We brushed him with our hands as well as we could in the 
dark, and then led him back into the playroom, where the boys 
were collecting after tea. I watched him narrowly, fearing 
that he might tell some of the big fellows what had happened ; 
but he went to his box without speaking to any one, and then 
taking up his books, proceeded to the schoolroom to learn his 
lessons for the next day. 

We kept our counsel, and were convinced that Houlston 
wisely kept his, for not a word did he utter to any of his com- 
panions of what had occurred. From that day forward he was 
generally kind and good-natured, and especially so to Arthur 
Mallet. He helped him in his lessons, and was constantly 
making him presents of such things as boys prize, though older 
people may not set much value on them. Though he might 
lose his temper with others, he never did so with Arthur, and 
always seemed anxious to show his friendly feeling in a variety 
of ways. I have seldom seen a fellow so greatly changed for 
the better as Houlston became, owing, I believe, greatly to the 
way Arthur had pleaded his cause when the rest of us seemed 
inclined to revenge ourselves still further than we had already 
done. 

I should not have mentioned the circumstance, except for the 
sake of the moral it taught me. There is an old saying, that 
when a bull runs at you the best way of escaping him is to 
seize him by the horns; and from the manner we overcame 
Houlston, I am convinced of the wisdom of the advice. Ever 



HOW TO MEET A DIFFICULTY. 45 

since, when a difficulty lias occurred, I have seized it boldly, 
grappled "with it as we grappled with Houlston, sum- 
moned up all my courage, resolution, and strength, just as 
Tony and I called our companions to our assistance, and 
dragged it, metaphorically speaking, to the ground, gagged it 
as we gagged the bully, and not let it loose again till I have 
been convinced that it would no longer trouble me. Again, 
when I have had any difficult thing to do, I have done it at 
once, or tried my best to do it. I have never put off a dis- 
agreeable thing which I may have had to do till another day. 
I have got it over as soon as possible, whatever it may have 
been. I have generally found that the anticipation is worse 
than the reality. I cannot understand what made Houlston 
take to bullying ; and I must say after this he showed much 
good feeling, and became a firm friend both to Tony and me, not 
appearing to harbour any ill-feeling for the way we had treated 
him. 

I must hurry over my school-boy days. I was not able to 
carry out my plan of the menagerie the next summer. My 
uncle, instead of going to his country house, took us all to the 
sea-side. I, however, on that occasion picked up a good deal of 
knowledge about vessels and boats, and fish, and marine animals; 
and instead of a menagerie we had an aquarium, into which we 
used to put the small fish and other creatures we caught in the 
pools on the rocks. I was making an important step in the study 
of natural history — gaining the custom of observing the habits of 
creatures. The following year I carried out my long-intended 
plan, having induced one of my cousins to join me in it. We 
made several cages and boxes; and among our captives we 
numbered a couple of rabbits, a weasel, hedgehog, ferret, and 
stoat, with a number of pigeons and other birds, and, I may add, 
three or four snakes. We caught a viper — or, as it is frequently 
called, an adder — the only venomous creature which exists 



4G 



OUR MENAGERIE. 



in England ; but my uncle objected to our keeping it alive, 
though he consented to its being turned into a bottle of 
spirits. We. killed another, and cut off its head to observe 
its poisonous fangs. On dissecting the head, we found that 
the fangs exist on either side of the upper jaw, in which 
they lie down flat towards the throat. They are on hinges, 




1. THE VIPEK. 



2. THE POISON APPARATUS. 



the roots connected with little bags of poison. When the 
creature is irritated and about to bite, these fangs rise 
up. They are hollow, with small orifices at their points. 
When biting, the roots of the fangs are pressed against the bags 
of poison, which thus exudes through the orifices and enters 
the wound they make. All venomous serpents are provided 
with fangs, but in the jaws of some species the fangs, instead 



GOOD ADVICE. 47 

of lying down, are always erect, ready for action. The nature 
of the poison varies in different species. The poison of 
some produces paralysis ; that of others causes the body when 
bitten to swell and become putrid. The venom of some is so 
powerful that it rapidly courses through the veins and destroys 
life in a few minutes ; that of others makes much slower pro- 
gress. The English viper, or adder, has but a small quantity 
of poison in its bag, and its bite rarely produces death. Some 
of the smallest snakes, in tropical climes, are the most venom- 
ous. However, I shall by-and-by have a good deal to say on 
the subject. 

From what I have mentioned, it will be understood that I 
had already got a taste for and some insight into natural 
history, and when I returned to school I was able to discourse 
very learnedly on the subject. This made Tony more anxious 
to carry out our long-projected undertaking. Still, as we were 
very well treated at school, we had no excuse for running away, 
and put it off from day to day. At length, in truth, we began 
to grow wiser, and look at it in a different light. Tony, 
indeed, one day confided his plan to Houlston. 

" Well, when you make up your mind to go, just tell me," 
said Houlston. 

" What ! would you go with us ? " exclaimed Tony. "That 
would be capital. With a big fellow like you we should be 
able to make our way anywhere." 

" Not exactly that," was the answer. " I'll tell you what 
I should do, Nyass. As soon as I found that you had started, 
I should make chase after you and bring you back. Depend 
upon it, it would be the best mark of friendship I could 
show you ! Time enough by-and-by — when you have gone 
through school and been at college, and got a little more 
knowledge than you now possess in your heads — to start on 
such an expedition. I have a great notion that I should like 



48 LEAVING SCHOOL. 

to do something of the sort myself ; so, if . you ever start 
on an expedition to South America or any other part of the 
world, find me out if you can, and let me know, and then 
perhaps I shall he ready to accompany you." 

These sensible remarks of Houlston put Tony completely off 
his purpose, and we finally agreed to follow the advice of our 
school-fellow, and wait patiently till w T e had finished our 
studies. 

In the meantime I should say that my mother had rejoined 
my father at Quito. When I first came to England I thought 
that the time when I should leave school was a very long way 
off. It seemed like a dream when I found myself at last a big 
fellow of sixteen at the commencement of the summer holidays. 
There was Ellen, almost a grown-up young lady — in my eyes, 
at all events — and John, who had been in Uncle James's 
counting-house in London, a man with big whiskers. 

" Well, Harry," said Uncle James, " would you like to go 
back to school, or accompany John and Ellen to South 
America ? Your father wishes to have John's assistance, and 
perhaps you also can make yourself useful." 

Although by this time I found school a far pleasanter place 
than when I was a little boy, yet, as may be supposed, I did 
not take long to decide. 

" I will accompany John," I said without hesitation. 

" We shall have to part with you soon, then, I am sorry to 
say," observed my uncle ; "for Captain Byles, who still com- 
mands the Inca, is about to sail for Guayaquil. In conse- 
quence of the emancipation of the Spanish South American 
provinces from the iron yoke of the mother country, their 
ports are now free, and ships of all nations can trade to them, 
which was not the case when you came home. Captain Byles 
has twice, before been to the Pacific, and we have resolved to 
send the Inca there again. He will be very glad to have 



A LETTER FROM TONY. 49 

you as passengers. You must lose no time, therefore, in get- 
ting ready." 

I replied very honestly that I was sorry to leave him and 
aunt and cousins ; but, at the same time, I could not help feel- 
ing delighted at the thought of again seeing my father and 
mother and Fanny, and revisiting the magnificent scenes which 
had made so deep an impression upon my mind, besides being 
able to indulge on a large scale in the study of the natural 
history of that wonderful region. I did not forget my friends, 
Tony and Arthur Mallet, and as soon as I had time I sat down 
and wrote to them both. At the end of a week I received the 
following reply from Tony : — 

" Dear Harry, — Your letter threw me into a state of wild 
commotion. You to be actually starting for the country we 
have so often talked about, while, as far as I could see, I 
was destined to stick quietly at a desk in my father's count- 
ing-house. After thinking the matter over, however, and 
recollecting how kind and considerate he has always been, I 
determined to show him your letter, and tell him frankly of 
my long-cherished wish to go abroad. He talked to me a 
good deal to ascertain whether I was in earnest. ' I did not 
wish to send you from me/ he said at last ; c but I will now 
tell you that a few months ago I received a letter from a cousin 
of mine who has lately established a house of business at Para 
in Brazil, requesting me to send out two steady lads as clerks, 
adding that he should be very glad to receive a son of mine if 
I could spare him/ I jumped at the idea ; for though I should 
have liked to have gone out with you, Harry, yet, as I have 
no means of doing that, I am delighted to go to Para, because, 
as it is at the mouth of the Amazon, it is the very place of all 
others I should have chosen. It is where we proposed going 
to when we used to talk of our expedition up the mighty river, 
and perhaps, after all, we may be able somehow or other to 

(309) 4 



50 REALIZATION OF OLD PLANS. 

realize those wild fancies of our early days. To be sure, when 
I come to measure off the distance on the map, which we did 
not then think of doing, I find that Quito and Para are a tre- 
mendous long way apart. Still, perhaps some day or other 
we may be able to accomplish a meeting. At all events, I told 
my father that I was willing to accept our cousin's offer, and 
at the same time I put in a word for Houlston, from whom I 
had heard a few days before, telling me that he was looking 
about for something to do, and ready to do anything or go any- 
where. He has no parents, or brothers or sisters, or any tie 
to keep him in England. I showed his letter to my father, 
and told him that he was a big, strong fellow, and that though 
I did not much like him when I was a little fellow, he was 
greatly improved. My father on this said he would send foi 
him, and should he possess the necessary qualifications, he 
should be very glad to recommend him for the appointment. 
Houlston came, and as he writes well, and is a good hand at 
arithmetic, and has a fair amount of knowledge on other 
matters, my father told me that he would recommend him for 
the appointment. The long and short of the matter is, that 
Houlston and I are to go up to London with my father in a 
few days, to get our outfits, and to secure a passage by the first 
vessel sailing for Para or the nearest port to it in Brazil. We 
shall meet, Harry, and we will then talk matters over, and, 
I hope, strike out some plan by which we may be able to 
carry out our early designs, although perhaps not in the same 
way we formerly proposed. Houlston sends his kind regards 
to you, and says he shall be very happy to meet you again 
Adeos, meu amigo — that is, Good-bye, my friend. I have lost 
no time in beginning to learn Portuguese, which is the lan- 
guage the Brazilians speak, and I intend to work hard at it on 
the voyage, so as to be able to talk away in a fashion when I 
land. — Your sincere old friend, Antony Nyass." 



MY DOG TRUE. 51 

I was very glad to get this letter, but was much disappointed 
at not hearing from Arthur. Another day's post, however, 
brought me a letter from him. I should have said that he had 
left school three months before, and that I had not since 
heard from him. His letter was a very sad one. I gathered 
from it that what he had dreaded had come to pass. His 
mother was dead, and he was left almost destitute, though he 
tried to hide from me as much as possible the fact of his 
poverty. 

I at once made np my mind what to do. I took the letter 
to my uncle, told him all about Arthur, and entreated that he 
might be sent out with us in the Inca. " I will answer for 
it that he will amply repay all the kindness he may receive," 
I added. Uncle James said that he would consider the mat- 
ter, and in the course of the day told me, to my great satis- 
faction, that I might write to Mallet and invite him to 
come up to town. Arthur lost no time in obeying the summons. 
My uncle was much pleased with him, and Arthur gratefully 
accepted the proposal that he should accompany us to Quito. 

Two days afterwards Tony and Houlston arrived in 
London. A ship for Para was on the point of sailing. 
They had therefore to hurry on their preparations. They 
spent the evening with us at my uncle's, and John told me 
that he liked Houlston very well, and hoped some day to see 
him again. Tony he thought a capital fellow — so enthusiastic 
and warm-hearted, yet not wanting in sense ; but Arthur, as I 
knew he would, he liked better than either. Tony brought 
with him a beautiful black cocker spaniel. " Here, Harry, I 
want you to accept this fellow as a keepsake from me," he said, 
leading the dog up to me. " Pat him on the head, call him 
True, and tell him you are going to be his master, and he will 
understand you. He can do everything but talk ; but though 
he does not often give tongue, he is as brave as a lion." 



52 PARTING COMPANY. 

I warmly thanked Tony for his gift as I patted True, who 
jumped up and licked my hand. " But you want a dog for 
yourself. I scarcely like to take him from you," I said. 

" Set your mind at rest; I have his brother — whom I left at 
our lodgings — his equal in most respects, if not quite so great 
a beauty," he answered. " You will excuse me, I know. I 
have called my dog \ Faithful,' after you. As I cannot have 
you with me, T wanted something to remind me of you ; and 
faithful I am sure he will prove to me, as yours will prove 
true to you." 

I thanked Tony for his kind feeling for me, and assured 
him that I considered it a compliment that he had called his 
dog after me. 

True was indeed a beauty — a Welsh cocker — somewhat 
larger than usual perhaps. He came up in his moral qualities 
to all Tony had said about him. He took to me at once, and 
a true friend he ever proved 

We accompanied our friends aboard their ship, which was a 
Portuguese, called the Vasco da Gama. She was a fine large 
vessel. The crew were small and swarthy, but active-looking 
fellows, most of them wearing long red caps on their heads, 
and blue or pink-striped shirts, with knives stuck in their 
girdles. They jabbered and shouted tremendously as they got 
under weigh. Tony and Houlston stood on the poop bidding 
us farewell. " We shall meet, Harry ! we shall meet ! " Tony 
cried out. " Good-bye, Harry ; good-bye, Arthur ; good-bye, 
old fellows ! " 

" Perhaps we shall overtake you on the voyage ! " shouted 
John. 

" Not much fear of that," answered Houlston. 

We were soon too far off to exchange further words, though 
we could hear the voices of the crew even when we had got to 
a considerable distance from the ship. 




CHAPTER II. 

OUTWARD BOUND. 

) EARLY a week after this we were on board the Inca 
silently gliding down the Thames, the only voices 
heard on board being that of the pilot or the 
officers who repeated his orders. We had a quick 
run down Channel, and Captain Byles said he 
should not be surprised if, after all, we should reach 
the Equator before the Portuguese ship. I found that several 
of the crew had been on board when I came to England, Sam 
the black cook among the number.^ He was the only one, how- 
ever, who remembered Ellen and L I inquired after my old 
friend the goat. 

" What! you remember her, Massa Harry ! " exclaimed Sam. 
" Dat good. Groat gone to live on shore ; eat fresh grass in- 
stead of hay ! " 

He was well pleased to find that I had remembered the dumb 
animal, and still more so that I had not forgotten him. Sam 
told me that he had become a Christian since I had seen him. 
I told him I thought that he was so then. 

" Berry different, Massa Harry, between what is called 
Christian and real Christian. One night I was on shore, and 
not knowing where I go, I turn into small chapel where a man 
talk to de people, and I heard him say, ( God lubs you ! ' He 



54 TRUTH REVEALED TO THE SIMPLE. 

lubs bad man and bad woman, and black man. and brown man, 
and white man all de same. Him pure, holy God, and no bad, 
impure, unholy person dwell wid him ; and all men ever born 
unholy, impure, and so dey must all be punished. But he say 
he let One be punished for cle oders, and so him sent his Son 
into de world to suffer for dem, and dat ebery one who trust 
dat Son, and lub him, go free, and come and live wid him for 
ever and ever. You ask how dat is. Hear God's words : 
' God so loved de world dat he gave his only-begotten Son, 
dat whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have 
eternal life/ Oh, he is a kind, good, merciful God ! Him hear de 
prayers of all who come unto him. Him no want any one to say 
prayers for dem ; but dey may come boldly t'rough Jesus Christ, 
and he hear black man pray, and brown man pray, and leetle 
child pray, just as well as learned white man; and so when I hear 
dis I say, ' Dat just de God for me ; ' and so I go to de minister — 
dat is de man who was preaching — and he tell me a great deal 
more ; and I go ebery day I was ashore, and now I bery 
happy, because I know dat when I die dere is One who has 
taken my sins upon himself, who was punished instead of me, 
who paid de great debt I owed to God." 

I have tried to give Sam's remarks as nearly as I can in his 
words. They made a great impression on me ; for before I 
must own that I did not understand God's simple plan of salva- 
tion. Sam had a Bible, which he was constantly reading, and 
delighted to explain to the crew. He had gained considerable 
influence with them, and though many were careless, and did 
not listen to him, all treated him with respect. Captain Byles 
spoke in very high terms of Sam, who had, I found, been the 
means of bringing home the truth to him. He had prayers 
every day, when the weather permitted, in his cabin, and a ser- 
vice on the Sunday for the whole of the crew, while I never 
heard a harsh or wrong expression escape his lips. 



A HEAVY GALE. 55 

" You t'ink, Massa Harry, perhaps, I go into dat chapel by 
chance," observed Sam to me one day ; "^iow I t'ink dere is 
no such t'ing as chance. Grod orders everyt'ing. He sees us all 
day and all night long, and orders all for de best." 

I agreed with Sam, and I may say that I never forgot 
the lessons I received from him. I found great pleasure in 
listening to him while he read the Bible and explained it in his 
own somewhat curious way, as far as language was concerned. 
I had before been accustomed to read the Bible as a task, but 
I now took to reading it with satisfaction and profit. From 
others of the crew I learned a good deal of seamanship, espe- 
cially how to knot and splice, — an art which I found afterwards 
very useful. 

We had been several weeks from England, and had thus far 
carried the fine weather with us, when clouds appeared in the 
horizon which soon began to rush in dense masses over the sky. 
The sea, hitherto so calm, tossed and foamed, and the wind 
howled and shrieked through the rigging. I asked the captain 
if he thought we were going to have a severe gale. 

" It looks very like it," he answered, "but we must do our 
best and trust in Grod. Once I used to think that while I 
was doing my best, Grod was fighting against me, but now, 
Harry, I see it the other way. It is a great thing to feel 
that the All-Powerful who rules the world is with us. It 
makes a man far happier and more courageous." 

The crew had gone aloft to furl the sails, and the ship was 
soon under her three closely-reefed topsails. Still the wind 
increased, and the seas rose up on either side as if they would 
overwhelm her. The night was coming on. The captain held 
a consultation with his mates. The first mate and one of the 
best hands went to the helm. The main and mizzen-topsails 
were furled, the helm was put up, and the ship was kept away 
before the wind. The huge seas followed close astern, roaring 



5G A SINKING SHIP. 

and hissing after us. Arthur and I had remained on deck. 
" I must beg you to*go below," said the captain ; "for if one of 
these seas was to break on board, you might be swept off, and 
no one could save you/' Still, I was very unwilling to obey. 
John, however, coming on deck, saw the danger we were in, 
and pulled us down the hatchway. We found Ellen in the 
cabin kneeling at the table with Maria at her side. She had 
the Bible open, though it was a difficult matter to read by the 
nickering light of the lamp, which swung backwards and for- 
wards. Still, every now and then, by keeping her finger on a 
verse, she was able to catch a few words ; while Maria, with her 
large eyes wide open fixed on her young mistress, was listening 
eagerly to what she said. So engaged were they, that neither 
of them observed our entrance. Now Ellen stopped, and I 
heard her lifting up her voice in prayer for the safety of the 
ship and all on board. John and I, making our way to the 
other side of the table, knelt down likewise. Though she saw 
us she did not stop. We remained thus for some time, when 
a shout from the deck reached us. I could not help rushing 
up again. John followed me. During the few minutes we 
had been below the darkness had increased, but at that instant 
a vivid flash of lightning bursting from the sky, showed a large 
ship ahead of us. We were running on towards her. Again 
all was darkness, and I expected to hear the fearful crash of the 
two ships meeting. Again another flash, followed by a fearful 
peal of thunder, lighted up the atmosphere. The ship was no 
longer there, but an object floating on the foaming waves. It 
was a boat full of people. It seemed impossible that she could 
live many moments in so fearful a sea. Presently I saw our 
crew running with ropes to the side. Already the stern of the 
boat was sinking beneath the waves. There was a thundering 
sound, as if a big gun had been fired. Our foresail had burst 
from the bolt-ropes. We rushed on close to the boat. John, 



A RESCUE. 



57 



Arthur, and I sprang to the side. Several persons were cling- 
ing to the ropes which had been thrown over to them. 
We assisted in hauling them up. A sea struck us at that 




THE WRECK OF THE VASCO DA GAMA. 



moment, and two were washed away. Three others clung on, 
and were partly hauled and partly w T ashed on board ; while a 
dog which was swimming near them was lifted up by a wave 
and let directly down on the deck. We and they had to cling 



58 OLD FRIENDS. 

to the bulwarks to save ourselves from being carried off to lee- 
ward. One of our men, who had let go his hold while assisting 
the strangers, was carried off by the rush of water across the 
deck, and before any one could help him, he was seen strug- 
gling amid the foaming billows astern. On flew the Inca 
over the spot where the ship had just before been seen. "We 
managed to drag the strangers to the companion hatch, and, 
with the assistance of Sam, carried them below, followed by the 
dog which had been so curiously saved with them. True, when 
he entered the cabin, instead of barking, ran up to him wagging 
his tail and showing every sign of pleasure. I observed how 
like the two animals were to each other. The mystery was 
soon solved. The officers and crew remained on deck to bend 
another sail. As the light of the lamp fell on the features of 
the first person we got into the cabin, what was my astonish- 
ment to recognize my old friend Tony Nyass. His surprise at 
seeing me was equally great. 

" Is Houlston saved ? " were the first words he uttered. 
" He was close to me ! " 

" Yes, all right ! " exclaimed a young man, who, helped by 
Sam, tottered into the cabin. It was Houlston himself, though 
I should not have known him, so pale and scared did he look. 
The third was one of the mates of the Portuguese ship. 

" And Faithful, too," cried Tony, kneeling down and em- 
bracing his dog. " My old fellow, I am indeed very glad you 
have escaped/' Faithful seemed as well pleased as his master ; 
and True knew him at once, and welcomed him by leaping up 
to lick his face, though as he did so the ship gave a tremendous 
roll, and over he tumbled to the other side of the cabin. 

I need not say how thankful we were that the lives of our 
old school-fellows had been preserved. They were shivering 
with cold, so, taking them into our cabin, we got off their wet 
clothes and put them to bed. Tony then told me that after the 



AN END OF THE GALE. 59 

commencement of the gale, the ship had sprung a leak, and that 
though the crew had behaved very well, and stood manfully to 
the pumps, the water could not be got under. When it was 
found that the ship must go down, the boats were prepared. 
He and Houlston, with the second mate and several of the crew, 
had got into one of them, and shoved clear of the ship just as 
she sank ; but the other, he was afraid, had been immediately 
overwhelmed; indeed, it seemed scarcely possible that any boat 
could have lived many minutes in the heavy sea then running. 
It was wonderful that the boat he was in had remained long 
enough afloat to allow our ship to get near her. 

During the whole of that night the hurricane blew as hard 
as ever, we continuing to run before it. Every moment I 
expected to hear that the ship had sprung a leak, and that we 
should have to share the fate of the unfortunate Vasco da 
Gama. "We were dreadfully knocked about. Our bulwarks 
were stove in, and two of our boats carried away. We lost our 
topmasts, and received other damage ; but the stout old ship 
still battled bravely with the seas. As the morning broke the 
wind began to abate. By noon the sun was shining brightly, 
and the sea had gone much down. 

" Perhaps, after all," observed Tony, " we shall go round the 
Cape with you to Quito, and then have to find our way down 
the Amazon to Para, as I suppose that will then be the shortest 
road there." 

" I am afraid, young gentleman, you would find that a very 
long road," observed Captain Byles. " As the ship requires 
repairs, I must run into Rio de Janeiro, and from thence you 
will more easily get to Para, though I should have been very 
happy to have had your company round Cape Horn." 

Tony was much disappointed on hearing this. We had still 
a long run before us, and the prospect of Tony and Houlston's 
company on board for many days. The Portuguese mate, Mr. 



60 STEERING FOR RIO. 

Lima, had friends at Para, and he undertook to assist Houl- 
ston and Tony in getting there. He was a very well-mannered, 
amiable man, and as he spoke a little English, we were able to 
converse together. He gave me much information regarding 
the Brazils, which is by far the largest country in South 
America. Although a very small portion only is cultivated, it 
is also the richest both in vegetable and mineral wealth. He 
told me of its magnificent forests, its plantations of coffee and 
tobacco, and certain of its valleys, in some of which gold in 
abundance is found, and in others diamonds of extraordinary 
value. 

" What do you say, Harry — shall we go and hunt for 
them ? " exclaimed Tony when he heard this. 

Mr. Lima laughed. " The Government are too wide-awake 
to allow you to do that," he observed. " No one is allowed to 
go into that part of the country except those employed in 
collecting the diamonds ; but I will tell you one thing, it is 
the poorest part of the Brazils. If the same number of people 
who are engaged in collecting the diamonds were employed in 
cultivating the waste ground, the country would, I believe, be 
far richer. However, perhaps my friends here may obtain 
permission to visit the mines, and if so, I dare say they will 
some day give you an account of them." 

Of course Tony said he would do so, if he was fortunate 
enough to get there. 

When the weather grew fine we passed our time very 
pleasantly, for we had a number of interesting books, especially 
of natural history, in which we old school-fellows fortunately 
took great delight. Houlston and Tony had agreed to make 
collections of objects of natural history when they were settled 
at Para, and as they had lost all their own books, I gave them 
some of mine, as there was little prospect of their getting any 
at Bio de Janeiro — so the captain told us. At length one 



HARBOUR OF RIO DE JANEIRO. 61 

morning, just at sunrise, when I went on deck to enjoy the 
cool air, I heard the shout of "Land ! " and looking out, I saw a 
line of blue mountains rising out of the water. The breeze 
carried us quickly towards them, and in a short time we could 
distinguish a lofty height, shaped like a sugar-loaf, which 
stands at the south side of the entrance into the harbour of 
Rio. A little to the left rose three peaks, which Mr. Lima, 
the Portuguese mate, called the Tres Irmaos, or the " Three 
Brothers," with the lofty peak of Corcovado a little further 
south. On the right of the entrance we could distinguish the 
white walls of the fortress of Santa Cruz, which commands it, 
with another range of mountains rising above it, and termi- 
nating in a bold, lofty promontory, known as Cape Frio, while 
far beyond towered up the blue outline of the distant Organ 
Mountains. We sailed on, passing between the lofty heights I 
have described, being hailed, as we glided under the frowning 
guns of Santa Cruz, by a stentorian voice, with various 
questions as to who we were, whence we came, our object in 
entering the port, to all of which Captain Byles replied 
through his speaking-trumpet. It would be difficult to de- 
scribe the beautiful scene in which we now found ourselves, — 
curious -shaped canoes and boats of all rigs, manned by half- 
naked blacks, sailing about, and a number of vessels at anchor 
in the vast harbour ; numerous white forts, backed by pictur- 
esque hills rising above them, covered with the richest 
verdure, and villages peeping forth here and there in beautiful 
little bays ; while higher up the bay the vast city appeared, 
extending for miles along its irregular shore, and running 
back almost to the foot of the Tijuca Mountains, with hills 
and heights in every direction. In the midst of this scene we 
dropped our anchor under the frowning fortress of Villegagnon, 
the first castle erected by Europeans in that region. 

I cannot hope to convey by words a correct idea of the 



62 A TRIP UP THE COUNTRY. 

beauty of the scenery or the magnificence of the harbour. All 
visitors agree that it is one of the finest in the world. We 
went on shore, and were very kindly received by an English 
merchant — the correspondent of the house to which the Inca 
belonged. John and I were anxious to help Tony and Houl- 
ston as far as we had the power, but our new friend undertook 
to supply their wants, and to enable them to reach Para by 
the first vessel sailing for that port. 

I will not attempt to describe Rio fully. It is a large city, 
with heights rising about in various parts, covered with build- 
ings. Most of the streets are very narrow, the architecture 
very unlike anything I had seen in England. Numbers of 
priests ; gangs of slaves, carrying loads ; ladies in black hoods 
reaching to the feet, called mantilhas ; gentlemen in cloaks ; 
soldiers on foot and on horseback, were moving about in all 
directions. We made a few interesting excursions in the 
neighbourhood of the city, and several expeditions about the 
bay. 

Captain Byles was, of course, anxious to proceed on his 
voyage, and therefore used all expedition in getting the ship 
ready for sea. We, however, had time to make one long ex- 
cursion with our new friend to the Organ Mountains, which 
we could see from the bay in the far distance. I was sorry 
that Ellen could not go, as it was considered that the trip 
would be too fatiguing for her. We sailed up to the head of 
the bay for many miles in a pleasure-vessel belonging to our 
friend, sleeping on board the first night. Early the next 
morning we started on mules towards the mountains. The air 
was most delicious, pure, though warm, and the scenery very 
beautiful, as we made our way among heights covered with a 
great variety of tropical trees and creepers bearing magnificent 
flowers. Among them were the tall, gently-curved palmetto, 
elegant tree ferns, unsurpassed by any of their neighbours in 



A GRAND INSTRUMENT. 



65 



beauty, fuchsias in their native glory, passion-flowers, and wild 
vines, hanging in graceful festoons, and orchids with their 



\ i 




brilliant red spikes. As we passed through the valley we saw 
directly before us the mountains we were about to visit, and 
from their shape we agreed that they were well called the 
Organ Mountains ; for as we then saw them, the centre height 
especially wore the appearance of a huge organ. " A grand 
instrument that," said Tony, " such as I suppose an angel 
might choose to sound forth the music of the spheres/' 

We wound our way up amid the same beautiful and wild 

(309) 5 



66 



THE ORGAN MOUNTAINS. 




THE ORGAN MOUNTAINS. 

scenery till we reached the summit, whence we enjoyed a 
magnificent view over the surrounding country, with Bio and 
the Hue ocean in the far distance. We had not come without 
provisions, nor had the scenery taken away our appetites. We 
had also brought onr guns, and led by our friend, we started 
off on foot in search of game. We had gone some distance 
when, as we were approaching one of the numerous pools of 
clear water which are found even in the higher parts of the 



SPORTING EXCURSION. 67 

Organ Mountains, our friend stopped us and pointed towards 
a large tree, beneath the shade of whose wide-spreading boughs 
lay a creature apparently asleep. At first I thought he was a 
large horse or hornless cow, but as we crept closer to it, and 
could see the shape of its head, I discovered that it was a very 
different animal. " That is a tapir — the largest wild animal 




we have in South America," whispered our friend. As we 
approached the animal got up and looked about. We remained 
perfectly quiet, to examine it at leisure. It appeared to be 
nearly four feet in height, and perhaps six in length, the colour 
a deep brown, almost black. It had a stiff mane, and a very 
short stumpy tail, while its body appeared destitute of hair. 



68 THE TAPIR DESCRIBED. 

It was not so, however, as I afterwards found ; but the hair 
could not be perceived in consequence of being closely depressed 
to the surface. Its legs were short and thick, and its feet of 
great size. The head was unlike that of any other animal I 
had ever seen. It was very long, and the upper lip or snout 
was lengthened into a kind of proboscis, which looked as if it 
might grow up into the trunk of an elephant. We were to 
leeward of the animal, but it quickly discovered us, and 
began to move off, when Faithful and True rushed forward, 
barking vehemently. Houlston fired, but the shot bounded off 
the tapir's thick shield-like hide, and away it went dashing 
through the dense underwood with a force which broke down 
the shrubs opposing its progress. We had great difficulty in 
getting back our brave little dogs. They returned at length, 
panting with their exertions.. Fortunately the tapir was 
frightened, or they would have found him more than a match 
for them. Our friend told us that it has four toes on its front 
feet, and three on the hinder ones, cased with horn. It 
manages with its flexible upper lip to tear away the leaves and 
to pick up the water-melons and gourds which it finds when 
it goes forth at night in search of food. However, it is in 
no way particular, being almost as omnivorous as the hog. 
Its senses of smell and hearing are very acute. Its eyes, 
though, are small and its ears short. Its voice is a shrill 
kind of whistle, such as one would not expect to proceed 
from an animal of such massive bulk. It is extremely 
fond of the water, and delights in floundering about in the 
mud. It can swim and dive also admirably, and will often 
remain underneath the surface for many minutes together, 
and then rising for a fresh supply of air, plunge down 
again. It indeed appears to be almost as amphibious as the 
hippopotamus, and has consequently been called Hippopotamus 
terrestris. 



THE COAST OF PATAGONIA. 69 

We all laughed at Houlston's ill success. It was the first 
attempt, I believe, he had ever made at shooting. 

" The aim was not bad though," observed Tony, " and if the 
hide had been soft, the shot would have gone into it." 

" It was a good large object, however, to aim at," said John. 
" A bullet would have been more effectual in bringing the 
creature to the ground." 

" I am not quite so certain of that," observed our friend, 
" for its tough hide is almost bullet-proof/' 

Houlston stood our bantering very good-naturedly, and 
managed in the course of the day to bring down a couple of 
birds. " You see, I improve by practice," he observed ; " and 
one of these days I may turn out a dead-shot." 

I have described the tapir here as it was the first I met, but 
I afterwards had better opportunities of observing the animal. 
As soon as our mules had rested we commenced our return, as 
our friend could not be long absent from Rio. We were at 
length once more on board the Inca. 

Tony and Houlston expected to start with the Portuguese 
mate for the north in the course of two or three days, and they 
promised to send me an account of their adventures as soon as 
possible on their arrival at Para. The Inca appeared once 
more in fit trim to encounter any storm we might meet with 
in our passage round Cape Horn. At first the weather was 
very lovely; but as we were running down the coast of Pata- 
gonia a heavy gale sprang up from the southward, which 
threatened to drive us back again. Fortunately a sheltering 
bay was near at hand. Running into it, the ship was brought 
to an anchor, and we there lay as calmly as if no storm was 
raging without. The country, however, was wild and desolate 
in appearance. I should have thought no human beings would 
have been found on it, but on looking through our glasses we 
observed a number moving about, some on horseback, others 



70 VISITING THE NATIVES. 

on foot, apparently watching us. " Are you inclined to go on 
shore, gentlemen?" said the captain to us. Of course we re- 
plied Yes. Ellen begged that she might go likewise. We 
objected, fearing that she might be exposed to danger. " She 
will be perfectly safe," answered Captain Byles ; " for though 
the people on shore are not very prepossessing, I have always 
found them perfectly harmless. We will, however, carry our 
muskets, and the crew shall be armed likewise. " 

We were soon on shore, proceeding over the rough ground 
towards the natives. They seeing Ellen and Maria in our 
midst, advanced without fear. They halted, however, at a 
little distance from us, when we put out our hands and walked 
towards them. They were big, stout men of a brown com- 
plexion, with long black hair hanging down their necks. Their 
only dress consisted of skins fastened across their shoulders, 
leaving bare their enormous limbs. When we put out our 
hands they put out theirs. 

" G-ood day, my friends," said Captain Byles. 

" G-ood day," exclaimed the savages in almost the same tone. 

" Hillo ! what, do you speak English ? " cried Arthur. 

"Hillo! what, do you speak English?" echoed the Pata- 
gonians. 

" Of course I do," answered Arthur. 

" Of course I do," said the natives. 

Indeed, whatever words we uttered they repeated. We on 
this burst into fits of laughter, our new acquaintances doing the 
same, as if we had uttered a capital joke. They beat us, how- 
ever, at that, for though we stopped, they continued laughing 
away right heartily. At all events they knew what that 
meant. Friendship was thus speedily established. Point- 
ing to their skin tents at no great distance, supported on 
poles, and in shape like those of gipsies, but rather larger, they 
seemed to invite us to them. We accordingly accompanied 



PATAGONIAN HABITATIONS. 



71 



them. In front of the tents sat a number of women. They 
differed somewhat from the men, by having more ample robes 
of skin, and their hair bound by fillets round their heads. 
They were, however, very unprepossessing - looking ladies. 
They all seemed to regard Ellen with looks of astonishment, 




PATA.GONIA.NS. 



now gazing at her, now at her black attendant, and were 
evidently discussing among themselves how it was that they 
were of such different colours. We saw a number of horses 
scattered about the plain, and several of the men were riding 
backwards and forwards armed with bows, and having at their 



72 THE AMERICAN OSTRICH. 

backs large quivers full of arrows, and small round shields. 
The women were broiling meat at fires before the tents. 
They offered us some, and from the bones and feathers 
scattered about, we concluded that it was the flesh of the 
ostrich, which bird inhabits in large numbers the vast plains of 
Patagonia. Savage as they looked, they evidently wished to 
treat us civilly, for they spread some skins on the ground inside 
one of their tents, and signed to us to take our seats on them. 
To please them we ate a little of the food they set before us, 
although I must say their style of cookery was not attractive. 
After we had sat for some time, they continuing to imitate 
everything we said or did, we took a stroll round the encamp- 
ment. We had not gone far when a large gray bird with a 
long neck and long legs, having three toes on its feet, stalked 
up to us, and putting out its head, grunted in our faces. 
Arthur and I took off our hats and made it a bow in return, 
greatly to the amusement of the Patagonians, who burst into 
loud fits of laughter at the joke. We recognized the bird at 
once as the Rhea Americana, or American ostrich. As we 
did not retreat, it uttered a sharp hiss, and then poised itself 
as if it was about to attack us, and so I think it would have 
done, had not the natives driven it away. It was about five 
feet high, the neck completely feathered, the back of a dark 
hue, with the plumes of the wings white. It is said that the 
male bird takes care of the eggs which several hens lay 
scattered about on the sand. He sweeps them together with 
his feet into a hollow, which serves as a nest, sits to hatch 
them, and accompanies the young till they are able to look 
after themselves. On such occasions he will attack a man on 
horseback who approaches his charges, and will leap up and 
try to kick him. 

Captain Byles now told us it was time to return on board. 
We accordingly shook hands and made our way towards the boat. 



AGAIN ON BOARD. 



73 



The people, however, began to assemble round us in consider- 
able numbers. The captain therefore ordered us all to keep 










RHEA, OR AMERICAN OSTRICH. 



together and to hurry on, without, however, showing any signs 
of fear. I was very thankful, for Ellen's sake, when at last we 
reached the boat in safety. Whether the natives had thought 
of attempting to stop us or not, I do not know. Perhaps they 
only purposed to do us honour by thus accompanying us to the 
beach. We agreed that though the men at first looked gigantic, 
yet this was owing probably to their style of dress ; and the 
captain was of opinion that very few of them were much above 
six feet. He told me that they live chiefly on flesh — that of 
horses, or emus, or guanacoes (a species of llama), and any 



74 LAND ON TERRA DEL FUEGO. 

other animal they can catch. "We did not venture on shore 
again ; and after waiting a few days, once more put to sea. I 
thought that these natives were about as savage in appearance 
as any people could be. I discovered, however, shortly after- 
wards, that there are other people sunk still lower in the scale 
of humanity. 

Captain Byles purposed running through the Straits of Magel- 
lan. Just, however, as we were entering them, a strong south- 
westerly gale sprang up, which prevented us from making the 
attempt. We accordingly stood into a sheltered bay in Terra 
del Fuego. The shore looked very inhospitable — dark rocks 
rose up at a little distance from the water and seemed to form 
a barrier between the sea and the interior. There were a few 
trees, all stunted and bending one way as if forced thus by the 
wind. Still, John and Arthur and I had a fancy for visit- 
ing the shore, in the hope of obtaining some wild fowl. Hav- 
ing landed with one of the mates and True, we took our way 
along the shores of the bay till we arrived at some high rocks. 
Over these we climbed. On descending, we found ourselves on 
the side of an inlet. We had reached the shore, when heavy 
showers of snow began to fall, driven against our faces by the 
sharp wind. We were about, therefore, to turn back, when 
we saw several figures moving at a little distance. Curious to 
see the natives, which we concluded these were, in spite of the 
snow we pushed on. We advanced cautiously, keeping as 
much as possible behind the rocks till we were at a short dis- 
tance from them. We were thus able to observe them before 
we were discovered. They were wild-looking savages. Their 
colour was that of mahogany or rusty iron ; their dresses, skins 
loosely wrapped round them and very scanty. One fellow was 
seated on the side of a canoe with a couple of dogs near him ; 
while a woman, perhaps his wife, sat at a little distance, crouch- 
ing on the ground, covered by her skin robe. As soon as 



UNATTRACTIVE NATIVES. 



75 




FUEGTANS 



they discovered us, instead of approaching as the Patagonians 
had done, they sat stupidly gazing at us, lost apparently in 
astonishment. They did not, however, exhibit any sign of 
alarm as we walked up to them. At length they got up, 
shouting out some words and patting their breasts, which we 
concluded was a sign of friendship. Their dogs snarled at 
True and he barked in return, and I had to hold him tight to 
prevent his flying at them. Perhaps they understood each 
other better than we did the ill-favoured curs' masters or their 
masters did us. Still the greeting did not sound amicable. 
The natives were small, thin, and dirty in the extreme. Their 
weapons were bows and arrows. The only habitations we 



76 INTO THE PACIFIC. 

could see were wretched lean-tos, just capable of sheltering 
them from the wind. Having an old clasp-knife in my pocket, 
I presented it to the chief, who received it with evident signs 
of satisfaction. As there was no inducement to hold further 
intercourse with him, we returned by the way we had come, 
without having seen a single bird near enough to shoot. 

" Yet, Harry, those people have souls, destined to live for 
ever," said Arthur, in answer to a remark I made that they 
were little better than brutes. " Don't you think if the gospel 
were taken to them it would have its never-failing effect ? I 
will speak to Captain Byles on the subject when we get on 
board." 

He did so. Long since then several noble Christian mis- 
sionaries visited that benighted region. Some perished, but 
others are still labouring to make known the glad tidings of 
salvation to the rude inhabitants of Patagonia and Terra del 
Fuego. 

Finding it impossible to pass through the Straits, we had to 
go round Cape Horn. A couple of weeks, however, elapsed 
before we were clear into the Pacific. After this we had a 
quick run, and once more the lofty summits of the Cordilleras 
greeted our eyes. Though I was but a young child when I had 
last seen them, so deep was the impression they had made on 
me that I recognized them at once. 




CHAPTER III. 

A JOURNEY ACROSS THE CORDILLERAS. 

\,T length the Inca was at anchor off the city of 
Guayaquil. I had a faint recollection of its 
appearance, with Chimborazo's snow-capped dome 
towering up in the distance. Ellen, who had for- 
gotten all about being there, was delighted with 
the scenery. Guayaquil is situated at the mouth 
of the river Guayas — the largest on the Pacific coast. On 
going on shore, however, we were somewhat disappointed, 
as the buildings, though grand at a distance, have a tumble- 
down appearance, partly owing to the earthquakes to which 
they are subjected, and partly to the carelessness of the in- 
habitants in repairing them. We had great hopes of meeting 
our father, but his correspondents in the city had not heard 
from him for some time. The country, we found, was in a very 
unsettled state, owing to which, probably, he had not come 
down from Quito. We bade farewell to our kind captain and 
the crew of the Inca. 

Some time before, Peru, Chili, and the other Spanish pro- 
vinces of South America had thrown off their allegiance to the 
mother country, forming themselves into republics. Their 
government, however, especially in the northern provinces, had 
been as yet far from well established. Disturbances were 



78 PANAMA HATS. 

continually occurring, preventing the progress of the country. 
First one party took up arms to overthrow another in authority, 
and in a short time those who had been superseded played the 
same trick to those who had stepped into their places. 

We lost no time in making preparations for our journey, the 
first part of which was to be performed on board a boat, — seventy 
miles up the river to Bodegas. "We were there to engage mules 
to proceed over the mountains to Quito, of the difficulties of 
which journey I had some slight recollection. 

We spent two days at Guayaquil. Had we not been anxious 
about our father and the rest of our family, we should have been 
well amused. From the balcony of our house we had a mag- 
nificent view of the towering range of the Andes seen from 
the east of us, and extending like a mighty wall north and 
south. Far away on the left, and fully a hundred miles off, 
appeared the mighty Chimborazo, whose snow-capped summit, 
rising far above its fellows, formed a superb background to 
the range of lesser mountains and grand forests which cover 
the intermediate space. I have before mentioned the delicious 
fruits that may be found in abundance in the city ; and I de- 
scribed the curious balsas, on board of which the natives navi- 
gate the coasts and rivers. We all supplied ourselves with 
straw hats, such as are shipped in great numbers from this place 
under the name of Panama hats. They are made from the 
leaves of an arborescent plant about five feet high, resembling 
the palm called toquilla. The leaf grows on a three-cornered 
stalk, and is about a yard long. It is slit into shreds, and 
after being immersed in boiling water is bleached in the sun. 
The plaiting is very fine, and the hat is so flexible that it can 
be turned inside out, or rolled up and put into the pocket. It 
is impenetrable to rain and very durable. The chief exports 
from the place are chinchona, tobacco, orchilla weed, hides, 
cotton, coffee, and cacao. 




OUR VOYAGE UP THE RIVER BODEGAS. 



OUR INDIAN FRIEND. 81 

Our friends, we found, were anxious about the difficulties we 
might encounter on our journey, on account of the disturbed 
state of the country. They advised us, indeed, to postpone our 
departure till our father's arrival, or till we should hear from 
him. The thought, however, that he and our mother and 
sister might be exposed to danger made us the more desirous 
of proceeding ; and at length our friends — against their better 
judgment, they assured us — concluded the arrangements for our 
journey. We were seated taking coffee the evening before we 
were to start, with the magnificent scene I have described be- 
fore us, when a stranger was ushered into the room. He wore 
over his shoulders a gay-coloured poncho, and held a broad- 
brimmed hat in his hand. His breeches were of dark cloth, 
open at the knee, and he had on embroidered gaiters, and huge 
spurs, with rowels the size of a crown-piece. His jet black 
hair, which hung over his shoulders, his reddish-olive com- 
plexion, dark eyes, and somewhat broad face, though his 
features were in other respects regular and handsome, told us 
at once that he was a native Peruvian. Our friends saluted 
him as Don Jose. He addressed us in a kind tone, and told 
us that, having heard we were about to proceed to Quito, as he 
was also going in that direction, and might be of service, he 
should be happy to accompany us. Our friends at once replied 
that we would thankfully accept his offer, and all arrangements 
were quickly made. We were glad to obtain so intelligent a 
companion. His kind and gentle manner at once gained our 
confidence, and though his dress and appearance were those of 
ordinary Indians of the upper class, he looked like one accus- 
tomed to receive the respect of his fellow-men. That he was 
no common person we were sure. Why he took the interest 
in us which he evinced we could not tell. John and I talked 
the matter over, and at length, recollecting that our father's 
mother was of Indian descent, we came to the conclusion that 

(309) Q 



82 VOYAGE UP THE GUAYAS. 

besides being a friend of our father, he was connected by the 
ties of blood with our family. Still, from the way our friends 
spoke, there appeared to be some mystery about him ; but 
they did not offer to enlighten us, nor could we with propriety 
ask them. He also was evidently not inclined to be com- 
municative about himself. 

Next morning at daylight we went on board our boat. In 
the centre was an awning, or toldo, which served as a cabin. 
The crew, consisting of eight native Indians, urged her on 
with long broad-bladed oars when the wind was contrary, 
while their chief or captain stood astern and steered with 
another. When the wind was favourable a large sail was 
hoisted, and we glided rapidly up the river. The banks are 
beautifully green, and covered with an exuberant growth of 
many varieties of trees ; indeed, the plains on either side vie 
in richness of vegetation with any other spot between the 
tropics. Several times we cut off bends of the river by narrow 
canals, the branches of the trees, interwoven by numberless 
creepers, which hung down in festoons covered with brilliant 
blossoms, forming a dense canopy over our heads. Although 
the stream is sluggish, we were unable to reach Bodegas that 
night. We stopped therefore at the house of a gentleman 
engaged in the cultivation of cacao. The tree on which it 
grows somewhat resembles a lilac in size and shape. The 
fruit is yellowish-red, and oblong in shape, and the seeds are 
enveloped in a mass of white pulp. It is from the seeds that 
chocolate is prepared. The nowers and fruits grow directly 
out of the trunk and branches. Cacao — or, as we call it, 
cocoa — was used by the Mexicans before the arrival of the 
Spaniards. It was called by them chocolatt, from whence we 
derive the name of the compound of which it is the chief in- 
gredient — chocolate. So highly was it esteemed, that Linnaeus 
thought it worthy of the name of theobroma — " food for gods " 



CACAO OR THEOBROMA. 

26. 



83 




THE CACAO-TKEE. 



The tree is raised from seed, and seldom rises higher than 
from twenty to thirty feet ; the leaves are large, oblong, and 



84 



FOOD FOR GODS. 




GATHERING CACAO. 



pointed. It is an evergreen, and bears fruits and blossoms all 
the year round. The fruits are pointed oval pods, six inches 
long, and contain in five compartments from twenty-five to 
thirtv seeds or kernels, enveloped in a white pithy pulp with a 



MODE OF MANUFACTURING COCOA. 



85 




DRYING THE CACAO. 



sweet taste. These seeds when dried form the cocoa of com- 
merce, from which the beverage is made and chocolate is 
manufactured. There are three harvests in the year, when 
the pods are pulled from the trees and gathered into baskets. 



8Q BEAUTIFUL BIRDS. 

They are then thrown into pits and covered with sand, where 
they remain three or four days to get rid of, by fermentation, 
a strong bitter flavour they possess. They are then carefully 
cleaned and dried in large flat trays in the sun. After this 
they are packed in sacks for the market. Our friend in the 
morning showed us some blossoms which had burst forth from 
the roots during the night, which happened to be somewhat 
damp and warm — an example of the expansive powers of 
vegetable life in that region. An oil is extracted from 
another species of cacao, the nut of which is small and white. 
It is called cacao-butter, and is used by the natives for burns 
and sores and cutaneous diseases. A large quantity of cacao 
for the manufacture of chocolate is exported to Spain. Among 
the trees were numbers of the broad-leaved plantain and 
banana, which had been planted to protect the young cacao 
trees from the heat of the sun. The fruit of the banana, one 
of the most useful productions of the Tropics, is eaten raw, 
roasted, boiled, and fried. It grows in large bunches, weigh- 
ing from sixty to seventy pounds each. 

Continuing our voyage the next day, we passed amid groves 
of oranges and lemons, whose rich perfume was wafted across the 
water to us. Here also the mango, bearing a golden fruit, spread 
around its splendid foliage; while, above all, the beautiful cocoa- 
nut palm lifted its superb head. Now and then we saw monkeys 
gambolling among the trees, as well as many birds of brilliant 
plumage. Among others, a beautiful bird got up from a bed 
of reeds we were passing, spreading wide its wings and broad 
tail directly before us. John shot it, and the small canoe was 
sent to pick it up. It was about the size of a partridge, with 
a crane-like bill, a slender neck, and shorter legs than ordinary 
waders, though a wader it was. The plumage was shaded 
curiously in bands and lines with brown, fawn-colour, red, 
gray, and black, which Ellen said reminded her of a superb 



BODEGAS REACHED. 



87 



moth she had seen. It was the caurale, or sun-bird (Scolojpax 
Helias), our books told us, found also in Demerara. Less 
attractive in appearance were the gallinazos, or vultures, the 




CAURALE, OR SUN-BIRD. 

scavengers of those regions ; while frequently on the mud banks 
we caught sight of alligators basking in the hot sun, often 
fast asleep, with their mouths wide open. 

"We reached Bodegas early in the day. It is a large village, 
built on a flat. In the rainy season it is so completely flooded 
that the people have to take refuge in the upper stories of 
their houses. Thanks to our friend Don Jose, and the exer- 
tions of his chief attendant, Isoro, mules were quickly procured; 
and as the attractions of Bodegas were not great, we imme- 



88 OUR JOURNEY ACROSS THE ANDES BEGUN. 

diately set off towards the mountains. John called Isoro Don 
Jose's henchman. He was, like his master, of pure Indian blood, 
but of not so high a type. Still, he was good-looking, active, 
and intelligent. His dress differed only from that of Don 
Jose in being of coarser materials. We were at once struck 
with the respect and devotion with which Isoro treated his 
master, and with the confidence Don Jose evidently reposed in 
him. We had a journey before us of two hundred miles, 
which would occupy eight or ten days. The first village we 
passed through was built high up off the ground on stilts, for 
in the rainy season the whole country is completely flooded. 
After passing the green plain, we entered a dense forest. Road, 
I should say, there was none. Nothing, it seemed to me, could 
surpass the rich luxuriance of the vegetation. On either side 
were numerous species of palms, their light and feathery foli- 
age rising among the other trees ; bananas, with their long, 
glossy, green leaves ; and here and there groves of the slender 
and graceful bamboo, shooting upwards for many feet straight 
as arrows, their light leaves curling over towards their sum- 
mits ; while orchids of various sorts, many bearing rich- 
coloured flowers, entwined themselves like snakes round the 
trunks and branches. Don Jose told us that in the rainy 
season this road is flooded, and that then the canoe takes the 
place of mules. 

We put up the first night at a tambo, or road-side inn, a 
bamboo hut of two stories, thatched with plantain leaves. As 
the lower part was occupied by four-footed animals, we had to 
climb into the upper story by means of a couple of stout 
bamboos with notches cut in them. We here hung up our 
hammocks, and screened off a part for Ellen and Maria. Next 
day we began to ascend the mountains by the most rugged of 
paths. Sometimes we had to wind up the precipice on a 
narrow ledge, scarcely affording footing to the mules. It 



A MOUNTAIN PATH. 



82 




A MOUNTAIN PATH. 



was trying to the nerves, for while on one side rose a per- 
pendicular wall of rock, on the other the precipice went sheer 
down for several hundred feet, with a roaring torrent at the 



90 " DREADFUL-LOOKING CREATURES." 

bottom. Wild rocks were before and above us, trees and. 
shrubs, however, growing out of every crevice and on each 
spot where soil could rest, while behind spread out a wide 
extent of forest, amid which we could distinguish the river 
winding its way to the Pacific. Few birds or beasts were to 
be seen — the monkeys and parrots we had left below us ; gal- 
linazos, or black vultures, were, however, still met with, as 
they are everywhere throughout the continent, performing 
their graceful evolutions in the air, wheeling round and round 
without closing their wings, in large flocks, above the watery 
region we had left. The black vulture (Cathartes atratus), 
which closely resembles the well-known turkey buzzard in 
habits and appearance, performs, like it, the duty of scavenger, 
and is protected therefore by the inhabitants of all parts of 
the country. It may be distinguished from the latter by 
the form of the feathers on the neck, which descend from the 
back of the head towards the throat in a sloping direc- 
tion; whereas the turkey buzzard has a frill of them com- 
pletely round the throat. The head and part of the neck 
of the black vulture are destitute of feathers, and are covered 
with a black wrinkled skin, on which a few hairs only 
grow. 

" See, what grand fellows are these I" exclaimed Arthur. I 
gazed up. On a rock close above us stood a couple of large 
birds, which were unmistakably vultures. 

" Dreadful-looking creatures/' cried Ellen. " They make 
me shudder. They seem as if preparing to pounce down on 
some little innocent lambs to carry them off." 

" It would prefer a dead mule, I suspect," observed John, 
" Like other vultures, it is not nice as to the nature of its food. 
It is called the King of the Vultures (Sarcoramphus papa), 
properly so, for it is the strongest and bravest of the vulture 
tribe, though inferior in size to the condor. Observe its head 



THE KING OF THE VULTURES. 



91 



and neck, brilliantly coloured with scarlet and yellow to make 
amends for the want of feathers. On the crown of its head, 
too, is a rich scarlet patch. Close to the eye there is a silvery 
blue mark, and above it part of the skin is blue and part 




KING VULTURE AND BLACK VULTURE. 



scarlet. The bill is orange and black, and those curious lumps 
or carbuncles on its forehead are rich orange. At the lower 
part of the neck it wears a black ruff. The wing feathers and 
tail are black, and the lower part of the body white, and the 
rest a fine gray satin colour." 

While John was speaking, the birds, spreading out their 
huge wings, glided off the rock, and then by an imperceptible 
movement of them soared upwards, and, hovering for a few 



92 TERRIFIC PRECIPICES. 

seconds in the air, they darted downwards into the plain, and 
were lost to sight. 

" You need not be afraid of their attacking any living crea- 
ture, Senora Ellen," observed Don Jose. " They have no 
relish for meat till it has gained a higher flavour than we 
should like, and dead lizards and snakes are much to their 
taste. Even those they discover, I believe, rather by sight 
than by scent." 

We had been proceeding along a somewhat broader part of 
the road than usual, though, as it was very steep, we climbed 
but slowly. Now rounding a sharp point, we came to a spot 
which made me wonder if those ahead could possibly have got 
by ; and I could not help gazing anxiously downwards, almost 
expecting to find that some one had fallen over the precipice. 
Ellen kept up her courage admirably, and never hesitated to 
follow where others led. I could not help asking once if she 
did not feel afraid. " No," she answered. " I always look 
upwards when I come to a difficult place, and so pass without 
alarm." Ellen's plan is the right one, metaphorically speak- 
ing, to adopt in all the difficulties and trials of life : look up- 
wards, and we shall be carried safely through them. On we 
went till we found ourselves among a chaos of mountains, 
separated by ravines so deep that the eye could scarcely dis- 
tinguish the rapid streams which found their way below. On 
one side rose into the clear blue sky the majestic summit of 
Chimborazo, while other peaked and round-topped mountains 
reared their heads proudly around. At length the summit of 
the sierra was reached, and our mules commenced a descent 
into the valley, drawing their legs together and sliding down 
with fearful velocity. I had been anxious before, I was 
doubly so now ; but the animals with wonderful sagacity kept 
the centre of the path, and in time I lost all sensation of fear, 
and could admire the beautiful scenery. 



OUR OLD SERVANT. 93 

The tambos, or road-side inns, we stopped at were mostly 
huts of the rudest kind, with mud walls and floors, kept by 
Indians, and dirty in the extreme. The entertainment pro- 
vided for us was boiled chicken and potato-soup, called in the 
mountains hero. "Wooden spoons were served to enable us tc 
ladle up the soup, but our ringers had to be used for the chicken, 
instead of knives and forks. 

We seldom had an opportunity while on mule-back of ex- 
changing thoughts except at the top of our voices, as in most 
places we were compelled to travel in Indian file, one following 
the other. We were once more ascending the steep side of the 
mountain, when, on rounding a point, we saw coming towards 
us a single traveller. As he caught sight of us he stopped his 
mule, and made signs for us to come on toward the spot where 
the greater width of the road would allow us to pass him. As 
we got up to him I saw that he was a negro, dressed in the 
usual poncho and broad-brimmed hat of the traveller in the 
Andes. Don Jose, John, and Arthur had ridden by, when 
the stranger's eye fell on Maria. 

" It must be, after all I" I heard him exclaim in Spanish. 
" Maria ! yes, it is you ! Si si, and I rejoice greatly." 

" And you are Domingos ; I am sure you are," exclaimed 
Maria. 

" Yes, that is true," answered the old man. " I have come 
expressly to find you. I have brought bad news ; but it might 
be worse, so be not alarmed." 

" What is it ?" I asked eagerly. " Are my father, or mother, 
or sister ill?" 

" No ; they are all well," said Domingos ; " but sad events 
have occurred at Quito. There has been a great disturbance — 
a revolution — no new thing unhappily ; and your father's house 
has been burned down, and they have had to fly, and try to 
escape from the country. They are safe by this time, I hope. 



94 TIMELY WARNING. 

I came on to conduct you to them. I have been riding 
fast to try and meet you to prevent you taking the direct road 
to Quito. A body of troops are marching along the road, and 
if you were to fall into their hands you would be ill-treated. 
We will descend some distance by the way you have come, 
and take shelter in yonder forest which clothes the side of the 
mountain. We shall be safe there, and I doubt not obtain shekel 
in one of the huts of the chinchona gatherers." 

Domingos had given me this account in a few hurried words. 
I instantly called to the rest of our party who were ahead, and 
we were all soon collected in a nook in the side of the moun- 
tain, where we held a consultation as to what should be done. 
We quickly agreed to follow the advice of Domingos. Don 
Jose was greatly agitated at hearing what had occurred. 

" They would treat me with but scant ceremony, were I to 
fall into their hands," he observed; " and I am afraid that you 
would suffer also were I to be found in your company. How- 
ever, we may easily escape in the forest should any search be 
made for us, and therefore let us lose no time in seeking its 
shelter." 

While he was speaking, I caught sight of some figures high 
up the mountain, at a point round which the path wound its 
way. I pointed them out to Domingos. 

" They are the soldiers," he exclaimed ; " I see the glitter 
of their arms ! We have no time to lose. Move on, my 
friends, move on i If we were overtaken it would fare hard 
with us." 

Don Jose, who had also been looking towards the point, 
made us a sign to follow, and rapidly led the way down the 
side of the mountain, our native muleteers being evidently as 
anxious to avoid the soldiers as we were. The Indians had, 
it appeared, taken an active part in the insurrection which 
had just broken out, and our guides knew, therefore, that, 



DOWN THE MOUNTAIN. 95 

should they be caught, the party in power would very likely 
wreak their vengeance on their heads. 

We descended for a considerable distance along the path by 
which we had come. Occasionally looking back, I caught 
sight of the troops as they wound their way in a thin column 
down the mountain. We, however, appeared to be keeping 
well ahead of them ; and I hoped that our small party might 
have escaped observation. At length Don Jose stopped, and 
getting off his mule, surveyed the side of the hill which sloped 
away below us. Coming back, he took the bridle of his mule, 
and made it leap off the path on one side on to what appeared 
a mere ledge of rock. " Come on," he shouted ; " I will 
show you the way ; but you must all dismount and follow the 
mules on foot." We accordingly got off our animals, which 
were made to leap down to the ledge below us, and willingly 
followed the first mule, which Don Jose was leading. John 
and I took charge of Ellen, while Domingos helped Maria 
along. The path was very narrow and steep, but where the 
mules had gone we had little doubt that we could follow. In 
a short time we found ourselves descending by a zig-zag path 
among trees which grew out of the side of the mountain, here 
and there huge blocks of rock projecting among them. Thus 
we went on for a considerable distance. Once when we stopped 
I looked upwards, and caught sight of the head of the column 
of troops just as they were reaching the very place we had left. 
At length we reached the bottom of the valley, through which 
a stream went foaming and roaring downwards over a rocky 
bed. The mountains rose up on either side, completely sur- 
rounding us. " This stream will be a safe guide," observed 
Don Jose ; " and if we proceed along its banks, we shall reach 
a spot where we can remain concealed even should a whole 
regiment come in search of us." We proceeded on foot some 
distance, the active mules leaping from rock to rock, while we 



96 SHELTER FOR THE NIGHT. 

scrambled on after them. Sometimes we could with difficulty 
get round the rugged points at the foot of which the stream 
forced its way, while the cliffs towered up high above our heads. 
Here and there we caught sight of the snowy pinnacles of the 
mountains rising towards the sky. At length we emerged 
into a more open valley, and were once more able to mount 
our mules. We now entered the forest. Don Jose led the 
way by a path which was scarcely perceptible. I observed 
here and there notches on the barks of the trees, which I con- 
cluded served to guide him. Through an opening in the trees 
I saw the sun setting towards the valley below us ; and had I 
not possessed great confidence in our conductor, I should have 
been afraid that we were about to be benighted. Directly 
afterwards we entered a thicker part of the forest. Often it 
was with difficulty we could see our way amid the dense 
foliage. Don Jose, however, did not hesitate. After pro- 
ceeding for some distance, the sound of a woodman's axe 
reached our ears, and we saw through an opening ahead 
several persons engaged cutting away at the vines which had 
prevented the tall tree they had just hewn down from reaching 
the ground. A little way beyond was a hut, and in its neigh- 
bourhood several persons were at work. " These are my 
friends," said Don Jose, " and they will willingly afford us 
shelter for the night, and protect us to the best of their power." 

While he was speaking, the man who appeared to be the 
director of the party came forward and greeted him. A short 
conversation ensued. 

" We will remain here for to-night," said Don Jose, " but 
it may be more prudent to proceed further into the depths of 
the forest to-morrow. It is possible that our enemies may 
discover the road we have taken and come here to search for 
us, and, besides the risk we ourselves should run, we should 
bring trouble on our friends." 



- 




SHELTER FOR THE NIGHT. 



99 




GATHERING PERUVIAN BARK. 



Riding up to the hut, our mules were unloaded, and our 
hammocks and the packages were taken inside. It was a 
large shed, far better built than many of the tambos we had 
stopped at, with thick walls and roof to protect the bark from 
the effects of the weather. It was already about half full of 
bundles of this valuable commodity. Each bundle was tightly 
done up, and weighed as much as a man could carry up the 
steep mountain's side. 

We as usual set to work to form a separate chamber for 
Ellen and her attendant: this we did with bundles of the bark, 
leaving a door and window for ventilation. Ellen thanked us 
for our trouble, saying that she had not had so comfortable a 
room since the commencement of our journey. John, Arthur, 



100 CHINCHONA OR QUINQUINA. 

and I slung our hammocks in the building, while the rest of 
the party were accommodated in the huts of the bark-gatherers. 
A rough table was soon formed within the large shed, and 
benches were brought in, and a substantial repast made ready. 
The chief dishes were the usual potato-soup and some roast 
meat. We could not at first make out whether it was venison 
or mutton, but found on inquiry that it was the flesh of a 
vicuna, which had been shot by the sportsman of the party in 
the morning. It is an animal resembling the llama, the well- 
known beast of burden of the ancient Peruvians. Don Jose 
and his friend sat down to table with us, and Domingos 
waited. 

"But of what use is this bark?" asked Ellen, looking up 
at the huge bundles piled up on either side. "Is it for 
tanning?" 

" Oh no," answered John. " This is the celebrated Peru- 
vian bark, to which the name of chinchona has been given. 
It was bestowed on it in consequence of the wife of the Viceroy 
of Peru, the Countess of Chinchona, having been cured of a 
tertian ague in the year 1638. The count and his wife, on 
returning to Spain, took with them a quantity of the healing 
bark ; and they were thus the first persons to introduce this 
valuable medicine into Europe, where it was for some time 
known as the countess's bark or powder, and was named by 
the celebrated naturalist Linnseus chinchona, in memory of 
the great service the countess had rendered to the human race. 
The Jesuits were great promoters also of the introduction of 
the bark into Europe. Some Jesuit missionaries in 1670 sent 
parcels of the powder or bark to Rome, whence it was dis- 
tributed throughout Europe by the Cardinal de Lugo, and used 
for the cure of agues with great success. Hence, also, it was 
often called Jesuit's bark, and cardinal's bark. 

" Yes, I have heaid of that," observed Don Jose, laughing ; 



PERUVIAN BARK DESCRIBED. 101 

" and I am told that for some time it was in consequence 
opposed by the Protestants, and especially favoured by the 
Roman Catholics/' 

" Yes/' said John, " I believe that for a very long time a 
very strong prejudice existed against it ; and even physicians 
opposed its use, considering it at best a dangerous medicine. 
It is now, however, acknowledged to be a sovereign remedy 
for ague of all descriptions. I believe the French astronomer 
De la Condamine, who went to Quito in the year 1735 to 
measure an arc of a degree, and thus to determine the shape 
of the earth, was the first person who sent home a full account 
of the tree." 

" We call it quinquina " (bark of barks), observed Don 
Jose. " Some of its virtues, if not all, were known to the 
Peruvians long before they were discovered by Europeans." 

" Ah ! that is the reason it is called quinine by the English," 
observed John. " I did not before know the derivation of the 
word." 

" Since its use became general in Europe, the export trade 
of the quinquina has been very considerable," observed Don 
Jose. " Forests containing groves of these trees are found in 
various regions throughout the northern parts of the Cor- 
dilleras. My friend here has been engaged since his boyhood 
in collecting the bark, as was his father before him. When 
searching for new districts, it is the custom for the cas- 
carilleros, or bark-collectors, to set forth in parties of a dozen 
or more men, with supplies of food and tools. They make 
their way into the unknown forest, where they suppose, from 
its elevation above the sea and its general appearance, that 
the chinchona trees will be found. They are always accom- 
panied by an experienced searcher, called the cateador. He 
climbs the highest tree in the neighbourhood, and searches 
about till he discovers the manchas, or clumps, of the chin- 



102 LIFE OF BARK-COLLECTORS. 

chona trees by their dark colour, and the peculiar reflection 
of the light from their leaves, which can be distinguished even 
in the midst of a wide expanse of forest. He then, descend- 
ing, conducts the party through the tangled brushwood, often 
for hours together, marking his way with his wood-knife, till 
he reaches the clump. Here they build rough huts, such as 
you see around us, and commence their work. The first 
operation is to cut down a tree, when the bark is carefully 
stripped off, and kept as free as possible from dirt or moisture, 
as it easily becomes mouldy, and loses its colour. It is im- 
portant to cut the tree as close down to the ground as possible, 
in order that fresh shoots may grow up. There are various 
species of the quinquina. One is known by the name of gray 
bark, another as the red bark, which is considered the most 
valuable. The bark which you see around you is of the latter 
species; and the men employed in collecting can each make from 
one to two dollars a day. In the more distant forests, how- 
ever, they have to undergo great danger in the work. Some- 
times they have been known to lose themselves in the forest, 
and having exhausted their provisions, have died of hunger. 
They are compelled also to carry the load of bark on their 
own backs, and occasionally a man breaks down under the 
weight and can proceed no further, when, if he is separated 
from his companions, he has little hope of escaping with life. 
There are, besides the species I have mentioned, a vast number 
of chinchona, though the bark of some yields little or none of 
the valuable drug." 

As soon as supper was over we retired to our hammocks, 
that we might be prepared to set out at an early hour to a 
more secure spot in the forest. John and I lay awake for 
some time, talking over our prospects. Of course we were 
very anxious about what might happen to our family; for 
though Domingos had evidently not wished to alarm us, we 



SCENE IN THE FOREST. 103 

saw that he was uneasy about them. We also could not shut 
our eyes to the difficulties and dangers we should have to under- 
go ; not that we cared much about them on our own account, 
but on Ellen's. Though she was a brave girl, we were afraid 
that she might suffer from the hardships she might have to 
endure in travelling over that mountain region. What our 
father had done to draw upon himself the hostility of the 
Government party we could not tell. He had, however, 
always shown an interest in the natives, and by his just and 
kind treatment of them had won their regard. We concluded, 
therefore, that he was in some way supposed to be implicated 
in the outbreak which had lately taken place. At length we 
dropped off to sleep. 

The rest of the night passed quietly away. I awoke as the 
gray dawn was stealing into the hut, and at once turned out of 
my hammock. I stood contemplating the wild scene for 
some minutes, admiring the size and variety of the trees which 
rose up in the forest before me. Some had enormous buttress 
trunks, which sent down rope-like tendrils from their branches 
in every direction. There was the gigantic balsam-tree, the india- 
rubber-tree, and many others. Among them were numerous 
palms — one towering above the rest with its roots shooting out 
in every direction from eight feet above the ground, and another 
slender and beautiful ; but the most remarkable of all was 
the sayal — so Don Jose called it — the monarch of the palms of 
these forests. It had rather a short, thick stem, the inner 
fibres of its stalk being like black wool ; but its remarkable 
feature was its enormous leaves, which grew erect from the 
stem for forty feet in length. They must be the largest leaves, 
John and I agreed, in the whole vegetable kingdom. There 
were many bright and scarlet flowers, and numberless beauti- 
ful orchids hanging from the branches of the trees. Beyond 
the forest rose rugged cliffs, dark black rocks with lofty ranges 



104 



ANXIETY ABOUT DOMINGOS. 



IP 



of mountains towering above thern. I was soon joined by my 

companions, and in a little time 
Ellen and Maria came forth. As 
it was almost dark when we 
reached the spot, we had formed 
no idea of the wonderful scenery 
surrounding us. Domingos did 
not appear, and John inquired of 
Don Jose what had become of 
him. 

" He has gone to ascertain in 
what direction the troops have 
marched," he answered. " We 
shall have to take our road ac- 
J' : cordingly. Besides the high 
road, there is another by which 
I can lead you, but it is still 
more steep and difficult. Yet, 
as we shall thus avoid the risk 
of meeting with enemies, it may 
be the safest for us." 

A couple of hours passed away, 
during which we breakfasted on 
some delicious chocolate prepared 
by our host. Still Domingos 
had not returned. The mules, 
however, were got ready, that we 
might start, should it be neces- 
sary, immediately he appeared. 

" I trust the honest man has 
not been taken prisoner," ob- 
served Don Jose ; " it might fare 
ill with him. But I am sure he would endure any cruelty 




TJIE INDIA- RTTBBEB TB.KB. 



THROUGH THE FOREST. 105 

rather than betray us ; and if he does not soon appear we will 
proceed on our journey, and my friend here will send a man 
to show him the road we have taken." 

An hour passed, and as Domingos did not return, we mounted 
our mules and proceeded through the forest. Had we been on 
foot we might have followed some paths which the bark-col- 
lectors had cut ; but many of them would only allow of a person 
proceeding in a stooping posture under the numberless creepers 
which were interwoven amid the branches of the trees. We 
had therefore to make a considerable circuit. At length we 
came to a less frequented part of the forest, and here we were 
compelled to use our knives and hatchets to clear away the 
net-work of creepers which impeded our progress. We all dis- 
mounted, and led the mules through the path we had thus 
formed. In several places we found, after an hour's toil, that 
we had not progressed more than half a mile. 

" We shall reach more open country by-and-by," said Don 
Jose, "so we need not despair." 

At length we came upon a small party of men engaged in 
stripping off the bark from a tree which they had lately cut 
down. Don Jose spoke to them. They saluted him with marks 
of respect, and one of them, throwing his axe over his shoulder, 
led us through the forest to a small hut concealed by the sur- 
rounding trees. Its interior was not very tempting, but it 
would afford us shelter from the night air should we be de- 
tained there. It was destitute of furniture, with the exception 
of several hammocks hung up at one end, and a few pots and 
other cooking apparatus in the corner. Our attendants, how- 
ever, at once began to sweep it out, while Ellen and Maria sat 
down on a log outside. 

" The night is likely to be fine, and our friends will gladly 
give you up their hut," said Don Jose. " We will wait here 
till Domingos appears. I have made arrangements that we 



106 



RETURN OF DOMINGOS. 

should 



have ample 
notice should any 
enemies come in pur- 
suit of us. We are 
surrounded by friends, 
and I have no doubt 
Ave shall be able to 
escape." 

Don Jose had se- 
cured a fresh supply 
of food, so that in a 
short time an ample 
meal was spread on 
|| the ground, round 
J which we collected in 
picnic fashion. "We 
had just concluded it 
when we heard foot- 
steps approaching. As 
we looked out, Do- 
mingos appeared be- 
fore us. His coun- 
tenance exhibited 
anxiety, and taking 
Don Jose aside, he 
conversed with him 
for some minutes. 

" We must proceed 
at early dawn by the 
road I have men- 
tioned to you," said 
.J^r^jm^M our friend, returning 

GATHERING -PERUVIAN BARK, tO US. " DommgOS 




CONCERNING DON JOSE. 107 

has had a narrow escape of being made prisoner. He tells me 
that the soldiers are pursuing the patriots and natives in every 
direction, and treating them with the greatest cruelty, shooting 
and hanging them whenever they are found. Although they 
would not venture probably to ill-treat you, you might be sub • 
jected to great inconvenience, and certainly detained and pre- 
vented from reaching your parents. However, I trust that we 
shall be able to avoid them, and to reach the eastern slopes of 
the Andes without interruption. Your father has ever proved 
my firmest friend, and I rejoice therefore to have the oppor- 
tunity of showing my gratitude by being of service to his 
children. We shall be able to remain here during the night, 
and will re-commence our journey by dawn, so as to reach the 
most difficult pass by mid- day, and I trust before evening to 
have gained a place of safety." 

" You will do well, my dear masters, to trust our friend 
thoroughly," said Domingos to John and I, while Don Jose 
was at a little distance. " I know your father has a great 
regard for him, and whatever he promises he can perform. 
You are indeed fortunate in meeting with him. He is a 
cacique, whose fathers once had great power in the country ; 
and though deprived of his lands, he is still looked up to with 
respect by the natives in all parts of the country." 

" Then how comes he to be called Don Jose ? " I asked. 

" That is the name by which he is known to the whites, and 
it is the safest by which to speak of him," answered Domingos. 
" I know not if I ought to tell his real name ; but you will be 
cautious, or he might be displeased with me." 

" Yes ; do tell me," I said ; "lam curious to know more 
about him." 

Domingos looked around. The person we were speaking of 
was still out of hearing. 

" I will tell you, then," he replied. " His real name is 



108 APPEARANCE OF THE CHINCHONA TREES. 

Pumacagua. His father, who headed tne last attempt of the 
Indians to gain their liberty before the revolution, when 
numerous tribes gathered to his standard, was defeated, made 
prisoner, and shot. Young Jose, our friend, after righting 
bravely, escaped, and though sought for, was not discovered. 
Your father had concealed him at great hazard, and afforded 
him shelter till better times came round. He and I were the 
only persons in the secret. Jose Pumacagua has, therefore, 
reason to be grateful to your father, besides being connected 
with him by the ties of blood." 

Just then Don Jose, as I will still call him, came up, and 
we were unable to ask further questions of Domingos. Ellen 
was much interested when we afterwards narrated to her what 
we had heard, and said that she should try and get Don Jose 
to tell us his adventures, as she was sure they must be very 
curious. 

"We were soon left quite alone ; for the cascarilleros, having 
loaded themselves with the result of their labour, took their 
way through the forest. Our friend told us that they were 
carrying the bark to a village out of the forest, where it would 
be free from damp, and be exposed to the drying influence of 
the sun. When thoroughly dried it would be conveyed to the 
town of Guaranda, and then sent down by mules to Guayaquil. 
I should have mentioned that the chinchona trees surrounding 
us were very beautiful and graceful. They had large, broad, 
oval, deep green, shining leaves, with white and fragrant 
flowers, and the bark was of a red colour. The trees varied in 
height from forty to sixty feet. There were other trees in the 
neighbourhood which looked very like them, but Don Jos6 
showed us the difference. The nature of the bark is known 
by its splintery, fibrous, or corky texture. The true bark is of 
the former character. 

Having cleaned out the hut, we made our usual arrangements 



COCA CHEWING. 109 

for passing the night. Don Jose and Domingos, I saw, wero 
somewhat uneasy, and two of the men were sent out as scouts 
to watch the path by which we had reached the hut. 

" It is well to take precautions against surprise," observed our 
friend. " However, our enemies, if they do follow us, will not 
travel during the night, so that we shall be able, by moving 
early, to have a good start of them." 

At length, two hours after sunset, the Indians returned, 
reporting that they had seen no one. I was awaked by hearing 
Don Jose's voice — " Up, friends, up ! We will be on the road, 
and not breakfast till we reach a spot where no foe is likely 
to follow us." He held a torch in his hand, by the light of 
which we got ready to mount. The Indians had meantime 
saddled the mules, which were brought round to the door of 
the hut. " Follow my example," he said, producing from a 
bag which he carried slung over his shoulder, under his poncho, 
some dried leaves. " This will enable you to travel on for 
many hours without hunger, and assist in preventing the damp 
air of the forest from having any ill effect." Sitting down on 
the trunk of a felled tree, he placed the bag before him, and 
put leaf after leaf into his mouth, till he had formed a small 
ball. He then took out from the bag a little cake, which I 
have since found was composed of carbonate of potash, prepared 
by burning the stalk of the quinoa plant, and mixing the ashes 
with lime and water. The cakes thus formed are called 
llipta. The coca -bag, which he called his chuspa, was made 
of llama cloth, dyed red and blue in patterns, with woollen 
tassels hanging from it. His attendants followed their master's 
example, as did John, Arthur, and I. Domingos, however, 
declined doing so, and speedily prepared some chocolate for 
Ellen, Maria, and himself. A little time was thus occupied, 
and mounting, we turned our mules' heads towards the east, 
just as the gray light of dawn appeared above the mountain- 



110 



THE COCA PLANT. 



tops, the stars still sliming with a calm light out of the deep 
blue sky above our heads, not glittering and twinkling as in 
northern climes. We were thus initiated by our friend in the 
use of the far-famed coca. 

u How do you like it? " he asked. 

" I find the smell of the leaf agreeable and aromatic, and 
now I am chewing it, it appears to give out a grateful fra- 
grance," I answered. It caused, I found, a slight irritation, 
which somewhat excited the saliva. 

" Ah ! you will be enabled to go on if you wish till noon 
without eating, and then with a fresh supply continue on with 
active exercise till nightfall, " he observed. " It is with this 
wonderful leaf that the running chasquis or messengers have 
from time immemorial been able to take their long journeys 
over the mountains and deserts. It must not be used to excess, 
or it might prove prejudicial to the health, yet in moderation 
it is both soothing and invigorating. It will prevent any diffi- 
culty of respiration also as you ascend the steep mountain-sides/ 

The coca-plant grows, I should say, at an elevation of about 
5000 feet above the level of the sea. It is a shrub from four 
to six feet high, the branches straight and alternate, and the 
leaves, in form and size, like tea-leaves. They are gathered 
three times a year. They are then spread out in a drying- 
yard and carefully dried in the sun. The dried leaf is called 
coca. They are afterwards packed in sacks made of banana 
leaves. It is most important to keep them dry, as they other- 
wise quickly spoil. 

Daylight at length enabled us to see our way along one of 
the wildest and most rugged paths on which I should think 
it is possible for animals to proceed. Up, up we went, with a 
roaring torrent on one side, and a glorious view beyond of 
mountain above mountain, some snow-covered, others running 
up into sharp peaks — others, again, considerably lower, clothed 



A SUSPENSION BRIDGE. Ill 

even to their summits with graceful palms, whose feathery tops 
stood out against the sky. Sometimes we had to cross narrow 
chasms on the fallen stems of trees ; now we arrived at a wide 
one, to be crossed by means of a suspension bridge, which 
swung frightfully from side to side. It made me giddy as I 
watched those who first passed along it. It was composed of 
the tough fibres of the maguey, a sort of osier of great tenacity 
and strength, woven into cables. Several of these cables form- 
ing the roadway were stretched over buttresses of stone on 
either side of the bank, and secured to stout timbers driven 
into the ground beyond them. The roadway was covered with 
planks, and on either side was a railing of the same sort of 
rope as the rest of the bridge. Light as it appeared, the mules 
one by one were led over. We followed, not venturing to look 
down into the foaming torrent, rushing impetuously along a 
hundred feet or more below us. Soon after this a ladder of 
rocks appeared in front of us. We were here compelled to 
dismount, Don Jose and John helping up Ellen, Domingos 
assisting Maria, Arthur and I scrambling up by ourselves, 
while the Indians, waiting till we had reached the summit, 
remained behind to drive on the mules. Every instant I ex- 
pected to see one of them roll over ; but they climbed up more 
like monkeys than quadrupeds, and at length joined us on a 
small level spot at the summit. 

" A dozen bold men might hold this pass against a thousand 
enemies." observed our friend. " Few but our people know it, 
though. We will proceed yet higher, and cross the most 
elevated pass before we stop for breakfast, if your sister can 
endure hunger so long." 

" Oh yes, yes ! " exclaimed Ellen. " I would not have you 
delay on my account. The chocolate I took prevents me feel- 
ing any hunger, even though this piire air is calculated to give 
an appetite " 



112 A CONDOR SEEN. 

On and on we went, at as rapid a rate as our mules could 
move, upwards and upwards, the scenery if possible growing 
wilder and wilder at every step. Huge masses of rock rose 
above our heads, w T ith snow-topped pinnacles peeping out at 
each break between them. We had gone on some way further, 
when at a short distance on our left I saw perched on the top 
of a rock a huge bird, its head bent forward as if about to 
pounce down upon us. Presently we saw its wings expand. 
It was of great size, with huge claws, a pointed, powerful 
beak, a neck destitute of feathers, and a huge comb on its fore- 
head. The feathers were of a glossy black hue, with a white 
ruff at the base of the neck. 

" Do you think he will attack us?" I said to Don Jose. 

He laughed. " No ; he is a coward ! We can easily drive 
him off if he make the attempt/' 

He shouted loudly. At that instant the condor, for such 
was the bird near us, spreading out its huge wings, slowly 
glided into the air. At first the weight of its body seemed to 
keep it down, but gradually it rose, mounting higher and 
higher, until it appeared like a mere speck in the blue sky. 

"He has gone off to the distant ocean," observed our com- 
panion ; "or to seek for prey among the flocks on the plains 
below. He will not return till evening, when probably we 
shall see him, or some of his brothers, flying over our heads, 
and pitching on the lofty peaks amid which they dwell." 

The highest point of the pass was at length reached. Wc 
all felt a difficulty in breathing, and even our hardy mules 
stood still and gasped for breath. We let them proceed 
slowly, while we had time to admire the magnificent spectacle 
which the mountain scenery afforded. Around us on every 
side rose up lofty peaks and rugged heights, prominent among 
which appeared the snow-capped, truncated peak of Cotopaxi, 
looking like a vast sugar-loaf. The rocks, too — huge masses 



MOUNTAIN SCENERV. 



115 




vX 




THE ANDES, WITH COTOPAXI IN THE DISTANCE. 

of porphyry — were broken into all sorts of shapes, and were of 
every variety of colour, from dark brown to the brightest 
lilac, green, purple, and red, and others of a clear white, pro- 
ducing a very curious and beautiful effect, and at the same 
time showing us to what violent throes and upheavings that 
region has been subjected. Below our feet was spread out 
that gloomy plain which has been so frequently devastated by 
the lava and ashes which the mountain has cast forth. 

Descending, we reached a sheltered spot, where grass was 
found for our tired mules. Our saddle-bags were unpacked, 
the fires lighted, and in a short time cups of boiling choco- 
late and a steaming stew, previously cooked, were arranged 
for us on the grass. 

While wandering a little way from our temporary camp, I 



.116 CHIMBORAZIAN HUMMING-BIRD. 

saw some large pale yellow flowers growing on a low shrub. 
Presently several small beautiful birds appeared hovering 
above them, in no way daunted by my presence. As they 
dipped their long bills into the flowers, I could observe their 
plumage, and was convinced, though found at so great an eleva- 
tion, that they were humming-birds. After watching them for 
some time, I called Ellen and Arthur to look at them. 

" Ah, yes, they are worthy of admiration," exclaimed our 
Inca friend. "The bird is the Chimborazian hill-star hum- 
ming-bird. It is found 16,000 feet above the ocean, close to 
the region of snow, and seldom at a less elevation than 12,000 
feet." 

The head and throat of the little creature which had excited 
our admiration shone with the most brilliant tints, though the 
rest of the body was of a more sombre hue. The upper parts 
of the body were of a pale, dusky green, except the wings, 
which were of the purple brown tint common to humming- 
birds in general. The head and throat were of the most 
resplendent hue, with an emerald green triangular patch on 
the throat, while a broad collar of velvety black divided the 
brilliant colours of the head from the sober ones of the body. 
The hen bird, which was mostly of a sombre olive green, was 
flying about under the bushes, and almost escaped our notice. 

Don Jose told us that a similar bird inhabits the sides of 
Pichincha, with different marks on its neck, and that neither 
at any time visits the other, each keeping to its own mountain, 
on which they find the food, flowers, and insects best suited to 
their respective tastes. It would have been barbarous to have 
shot the beautiful little birds ; but even had we wished it, it 
would have been difficult to do so. So rapid was their flight, 
that it was only when they were hovering over a flower that 
we could have taken aim. Ellen wanted to have one caught 
to keep as a pet ; but Don Jose assured her that it would not 



PROTECTED BY QUICHUAS. 117 

live in the low region of the Amazon, but that we should 
there find many still more beautiful species of the same 
family, some of which she might very likely be able to tame. 
After watching the birds for some time, we returned to the 
camp. 

Domingos was the first to mount his mule, riding on ahead, 
that he might ascertain if the road was clear, while he pro- 
mised to return and give us notice should any enemies appear, 
that we might have time to conceal ourselves. This we hoped 
to be able to do among the wild rocks which rose up in every 
direction. "We rode on, however, without interruption for the 
remainder of the day, and stopped towards evening at a small 
mud hut, inhabited by a Qaichua family, who willingly agreed 
with Don Jose to conceal and protect us with their lives. In 
the morning we proceeded in the same way as on the previous 
day. Thus for several days we travelled on, resting during the 
night at rude tambos, the inhabitants of which, directly Don 
Jose spoke to them, willingly undertook to give us accommo- 
dation. The weather was fine, the air pure, bracing, and 
exhilarating ; and in spite of the fatigue we underwent, none 
of us suffered. Ellen and Maria bore the journey wonderfully. 
Although we were making our way towards the east, frequently 
we found ourselves riding round a mountain with our backs to 
the rising sun. Now we were ascending by the side of steep 
precipices, and now again descending into deep . ravines. At 
length Don Jose gave us the satisfactory intelligence that we 
had left Quito behind us to the north-west, and that we might 
hope to escape falling in with hostile forces. " Still," he said 
privately to John and I, "I cannot promise that we are 
altogether safe. We must use great caution, and avoid as 
much as possible the beaten tracks. Parties may have been 
sent out to the east in search of fugitives ; but we will hope 
for the best." 



118 LLAMAS AND ALPACAS. 

As we were ascending a mountain-side, we saw before us, 
winding downwards, a long line of animals. A couple of 
Indians walked at the head of the troop, while several other 
men came at intervals among them. Each animal carried a 
small pack on its back ; and we soon knew them to be llamas, 
as they advanced carrying their long necks upright, with their 
large and brilliant eyes, their thick lips, and long and movable 
ears. They were of a brown colour, with the under parts 
whitish. 

As we approached, in spite of the efforts of their con- 
ductors, they scattered away up and down the mountains, 
leaving the path open to us. The Indians, however, made no 
complaint ; but as we gained a height above them, we saw 
them exerting themselves to re-collect their scattered caval- 
cade. They were going, Don Jose told us, to the coast, to 
bring back salt — an article without which human beings can 
but ill support life in any part of the world. 

We soon after found ourselves travelling on a wide, lofty 
plain, bounded by still higher peaks. In several directions we 
saw herds of llamas, as also a smaller animal of the same 
species — the alpaca. It somewhat resembles the sheep, but 
its neck is longer, and its head more gracefully formed. The 
wool appeared very long, soft, fine, and of a silky lustre-. 
Some of those we saw were quite white, others black, and 
others again variegated. There were vast herds of them, 
tended by Indians, as sheep are by their shepherds in other 
parts of the world. 

The following day, descending from the plain and passing 
through a deep valley, we caught sight of a herd of similar 
creatures, which Don Jose told us were vicunas. Their shape 
appeared slighter and more elegant than that of the alpaca, 
with a longer and more graceful neck. The colour of the 
upper part of the body was a reddish yellow, while the under 



HUANACUS AND VICUNAS. 



119 



Bide was of a light ochre. A peculiar shrill cry reached our 
ears as we approached, and the whole herd turned, advancing a 
few paces, and then suddenly wheeling round, off they went at 




HUANACU. 



a rapid rate. Don Jose told us that they are hunted with the 
bolas, as cattle are in the plains. There is another animal, 
the huanacu, which is larger than the llama, but resembles it 
greatly. It is considered by some naturalists to be a wild 
species of the llama. Huanacus live in small troops. Their 
disposition is very different from that of the llama. Though 
easily tamed when caught young, they can seldom be trained 
to carry burdens. 

John reminded me of an account he had read of the llama, 



120 CHARACTERISTICS OF THE LLAMA. 

which is likened to the dromedary of the desert, the services 
it is called upon to perform being similar. Though it has not 
the ugly hump of the dromedary, it possesses the same callosi- 
ties on the breast and knees ; its hoof is divided in the same 
manner, and is of the same formation. Its internal construc- 
tion, which enables it to go for a long time without drinking, 
is also similar. It will carry about one hundred pounds, and 
proceed at the rate of twelve or fourteen miles a day. When 
overloaded, however, it lies down, and nothing will induce it 
to rise till it has been relieved of part of its cargo. 

Llamas were the only beasts of burden employed by the 
ancient Peruvians. Mules and horses were introduced by the 
Spaniards, and have now in many places superseded the llamas, 
as mules will carry a much greater weight, and are far more 
enduring and patient animals. 




CHAPTER IV. 

ADVENTURES AMONG THE MOUNTAINS. 

'E had oeen travelling on tor many days, yet had 
<{ made but slow progress. This was not surpris- 
ing, considering that we had to climb up steep 
mountains and to descend again into deep valleys, 
to cross rapid streams and wade through morasses, 
again to mount upwards and wind round and 
round numberless rugged heights, with perpendicular preci- 
pices, now on one side, now on the other, and gulfs below so 
profound that often our eyes, when we unwisely made the 
attempt, could scarcely fathom them. Still almost interminable 
ranges of mountains appeared to the east. As we looked 
back, we could see the lofty heights of Pichincha, Corazon, 
Ruminagui, Cotopaxi, Antisana, and many others. 

We had a mountain before us. Our patient mules slowly 
climbed up it. The summit reached, the ridge was so narrow 
that parts of the same rocks might have been hurled, the one 
down into the valley towards the setting sun, the other in the 
direction of the Atlantic. We there stood fifteen thousand 
feet at least above the ocean, our animals panting with the 
exertion, and we ourselves, though inured to the air of the 
mountains, breathing with difficulty. Still before us there was 
a scene of wild grandeur^ — mountain rising beyond mountain, 



122 A LOFTY ENCAMPMENT. 

with deep valleys intervening, their bottoms and sides clothed 
with a dense unbroken mass of foliage. 

" I fear beyond this we shall find no pathway for our 
mules," observed Don Jose, as we were descending the height ; 
" but we will endeavour to procure bearers for the luggage, 
and will, in the meantime, encamp in some sheltered spot, and 
try and ascertain in which direction my friend, your father, 
and his party have gone." 

We were nearly an hour descending, our mules carefully 
picking their way among the rocks and lofty trees, and along 
the edges of yawning chasms, which threatened to swallow us 
up. Sometimes we passed through wooded regions, where the 
giant trees, falling from age, remained suspended in the net- 
work of sipos or wild vines, which hung from the branches of 
their neighbours. Now we had to make our way round the 
trunks, now to pass beneath them. As I looked up, I could 
not help dreading that the cordage which held them might 
give way, and allow them to fall at that instant and crush us. 
At last we reached a level spot or terrace on the mountain- 
side, but still . the bottom of the valley seemed far down 
below us. 

"We will encamp here," said our friend, ''and remain till 
we can ascertain the direction we must pursue to come up with 
our friends. We are here above the damp and close air of the 
valley. From yonder torrent we can obtain the water we 
require" (he pointed to a cascade which came rushing and 
foaming down, at a little distance, through a cleft in the 
mountain), " while the forest around will afford an ample 
supply of provision. We are at such a distance from the usual 
track, that we shall not, I hope, be discovered, should any of 
our enemies venture in this direction." 

John at once agreed to our friend's proposal. 

" Our mules," continued Don Jose, " are of no further use, 



HUT-BUILDING. 123 

for it would be almost impossible for them to make their way 
amid the tangled forest through which we must pass. We 
will therefore send them back to a solitary rancho or farm, the 
proprietor of which is my friend, where they will remain in 
safety till better times, when they can be forwarded to their 
owners." 

This plan being agreed on, the animals were unloaded, and 
our native attendants set to work to build huts, which might 
afford us sufficient shelter for the night. We all helped ; but 
we found that they were so much more expert, that they had 
erected three huts while we had not finished one. Long 
stakes were first cut down. Two of them were driven into the 
ground and joined at their top, and about twelve feet beyond 
them, other two were driven in, and connected by a long 
pole. Against this a number of stakes were arranged to serve 
as rafters. Meantime a quantity of large palm-leaves had been 
procured, which were attached to the rafters by thin sipos or 
vines, beginning at the bottom, so that they overlapped each 
other in the fashion of tiles. They were so neatly and securely 
fastened, that it was evident the heaviest shower would not 
penetrate them. In a short time we had seven or eight 
of these huts up, sufficient to accommodate the whole of 
the party. The natives then descending into the forest, 
brought back a quantity of wood, which they had cut from a 
tree which they called sindicaspi, which means the " wood that 
burns/' We found it answer its character ; for though it was 
perfectly green, and just brought out of the damp forest, no 
sooner was fire put to it than it blazed up as if it had been 
long dried in the sun. 

We were still at a considerable elevation, where there was 
but little of animal life. Even here, however, beautiful hum- 
ming-birds flew among the bushes. They seemed very like 
the hill-stars we had seen at Chimborazo — wonderful little 



124 



HUMMING-BIRDS. 



feathered gems ; but they flew so rapidly about that it was 
difficult to distinguish their appearance. Now a gleam of one 
bright colour caught the eye, now another. Now, as they 
passed, all their hues were blended into one. 

" I should so like to have some of those beautiful little 
creatures as pets," said Ellen. " I wonder if they could be 
tamed ! " 

" No doubt about it," said Don Jose. " The difficulty is 
to catch them first. But, small as they are, they are in no 
degree timid ; and if you could take some of them young, you 
would find that they would willingly feed off your hand ; but, 
bold and brave, they love freedom, and will not consent to live 
in captivity. Perhaps Isoro may catch some for you. He 
knows all the birds and beasts of this region, and trees and 
herbs, as, at one time, did all the people of our race. The 
study of God's works is a truly noble one, and such the 
enlightened Incas considered it ; and therefore it was the 
especial study of young chiefs in bygone days. But, alas ! 
in these times of our degeneracy, in that, as in many other 
points, we are grievously deficient compared to our an- 
cestors." 

" Oh, thank you," said Ellen. " I shall indeed be obliged 
to Isoro if he can show me how to tame some of these beautiful 
little birds." 

" I would rather have one of those fellows I see perched on 
yonder pinnacle," observed Arthur, pointing to a rock at some 
distance, whence a huge condor, with outspread wings, was 
about to take flight. " What a grand thing it would be to 
get on his back, and make him fly with one over the mountain- 
tops. He looks big and strong enough to do it." 

" I am afraid that, with all his strength, he would find it a 
hard matter to lift a heavy youth like you from the ground," 
observed Don Jose. " Yet even a condor can be tamed, and 



A MEAN CREATURE/' 



125 



if he is well fed, becomes satisfied with his lot. Large as he 
is, he is a mean creature, and a coward," 




While Don Jose was speaking, the condor came flying by. 
Not a movement of his wings was perceptible. We hallooed 
and clapped our hands. 



126 THE SAPPHO COMET. 

" He seems not to hear our voices," I observed. 

" He is too far off for that," said our companion. " Though 
we see him clearly, he is at a greater distance than you suppose. 
In this pure atmosphere, objects appear much nearer than they 
really are ; indeed, even with long practice, it is difficult to 
ascertain distances by the eye alone. See there, on yonder 
slope ! It would take an active man an hour or more to reach 
the height over which these vicunas are bounding, and yet they 
seem almost within reach of our rifles ." 

He pointed to a shoulder of the mountain which projected 
some distance into the valley, over which several animals were 
making their way, scrambling up rocks which I should have 
thought the most agile deer could scarcely have attempted to 
scale. 

Isoro had received a hint from his master ; and after being 
absent from the camp for some time, returned with a beautiful 
little live bird, which he presented, greatly to her delight, to 
Ellen. Though its bright, sharp specks of eyes were glancing 
about in every direction, it remained quietly in her hand, 
without attempting to escape. The greater portion of its body 
was light green, bronzed on the side of the neck and face, and 
the lower part of the back was of a deep crimson red. The 
wings were purple-brown, and the throat metallic green ; but 
the tail was its most remarkable feature. That was very long, 
brown at the base, and the greater part of its length of the 
brightest fiery red, tipped with a velvety black band. 

" Why, its tail is a perfect comet," exclaimed Ellen, who 
had been for some time admiring it. 

She had given it the name by which it is chiefly known 
— the Sappho comet, or bar-tailed humming-bird. It is a 
migratory bird, seldom, however, found so far north. It is a 
native of Bolivia, where it is found in gardens, and near the 
abodes of men, of whom it seems to have no fear. In the 



A CAPTIVE SET FREE. 



127 



winter it flies off to the warm regions of eastern Peru, so 
Isoro told us. 

" I am afraid that it will not live in captivity," he remarked. 
" Shall I kill it for you, senora?" 




SAPPHO COMET, OR BAR-TAILED HUMMING-BIRD. 

" Oh no ! no !" exclaimed Ellen. " On no account. If I 
cannot make a pet of it, I would not keep it even as an un- 
willing captive. Pray, let it go at once." 

Isoro let the bird perch on his finger. It looked about for 
an instant, and then expanding its glossy wings, off it flew, its 
long tail gleaming like a flash of lightning in the air, and was 
in an instant lost to sight. Isoro had, I believe, caught the 



128 A NIGHT ALARM. 

little creature by the bill, with a sort of bird-lime, placed in 
the lower part of a flower, where it was held captive long 
enough to enable him to seize it. 

We did not fail to keep up a large fire in the centre of our 
camp daring the night, lest any prowling puma might venture 
to pay us a visit. The warmth, also, which it afforded in that 
keen mountain air was grateful. 

After Ellen and Maria had retired to their hut, which had 
been made as comfortable for them as circumstances would 
allow, we sat up discussing our plans. I found that Don 
Jose and John had become anxious at not finding our father. 
Our friend had sent out several Indians in different directions 
to search for him, with orders to come back to the spot where 
we were now encamped. I was surprised to find the influence 
he possessed among all the natives we had met. 

As soon as we had encamped, Isoro and two other Indians 
set off to forage in the neighbourhood, as well as to obtain 
information. They came back late in the evening, driving 
before them three hogs, which they had purchased at a native 
hut some distance off. A pen was soon built, in which to 
confine the animals : one of them was destined to be turned 
into pork the following morning. The mules had already 
been sent away, and True and the pigs were the only four- 
footed animals in the camp. 

Our whole party had been for some time asleep, when I was 
aroused by a horrible squeaking, followed by a loud bark from 
True, who was sleeping under my hammock. The squeaks 
and a few spasmodic grunts which succeeded them soon ceased. 
The voices of my companions outside the hut showed me that 
they were on the alert ; and knowing that True would 
attack our visitor, whether puma or jaguar, I tied him to one 
of the posts of the hut before I went out — a proceeding of 
which he did not at all approve. 



NO QUARTER. 129 

" Ouguacuara ! cuguacuara ! " I heard the Indians exclaim- 



ing. 

" A puma has carried off one of the hogs," said John, who 
appeared with his gun ready for action. 

" Where has it gone ? " I asked. 

" That is what we are going to ascertain," he answered. 

We set out with Don Jose, Isoro, and several of the Indians, 
the latter armed only with their spears. There was a bright 
moon, so we had no great difficulty in seeing our way, though 
in that region of precipices it was necessary to be cautious. 
Isoro and the Indians led the way, tracing the puma by the 
blood which their keen sight discovered on the ground. We 
had not gone far when they stopped and signified that the 
beast was near. Turning a point of rock, we saw before us, in 
a hollow on the side of the mountain — a shallow cavern over- 
grown with shrubs, into which the moon shone brightly — not 
only one, but two huge pumas, the nearest with its paws on 
the hog it had just stolen. We had formed our camp close to 
their lair. The savage brutes, thus brought to bay, and unable 
to escape, snarled fiercely at us. No animal is more hated by 
the Indians than the puma, on account of the depredations it 
commits on their flocks and herds. They had little chance, 
therefore, of being allowed to escape. I expected, moreover, 
at any moment to see them spring at us. 

" Do you take the nearest," said Don Jose, calmly, to John ; 
" I will take the other. Reserve your fire, Harry, in case one 
of them should spring." 

He and John fired. The nearest puma gave a tremendous 
spring forward. I had my weapon ready, and drew the trigger. 
The bullet struck him, and, first rising in the air, he fell back- 
wards, and lay without moving. The Indians rushed forward, 
and, with shouts of triumph, soon knocked out any sparks of 
life which remained in the animals. They then, fastening 

W 9 



130 



THE PUMA DESCRIBED. 




THE ItOBBER DISCOVERED. 



some sipos round the bodies, dragged them and the hog to the 
camp. 

I had just time to measure one of them, before they were 
skinned and cut up. It had a body four feet in length ; and a 
tail two and a half feet long, black at the tip, but without the 
characteristic tuft of the lion. Its limbs were very thick and 
muscular, to enable it to climb trees and spring a great dis- 
tance. Its coat was of a light tawny tint, and of a grayish- 
white below. 

The Indians, delighted with their prize, sat up the rest of 
the night cooking and eating the flesh, and telling anecdotes 
about the creatures. The puma (Leojpardus concolor) will 



AN EXPEDITION PROPOSED. 131 

seldom face a man when encountered boldly. It attacks hig 
flocks, however ; and hunts deer, vicunas, llamas, and, indeed, 
all animals it meets with except its rival, the jaguar. It takes 
post on the branch of a tree, pressing itself so closely along it 
as scarcely to be distinguished ; and from thence springs down 
on a passing deer or other animal, seizing it by the head, 
which it draws back till the neck is broken. I shall have by- 
and-by to recount another adventure with pumas of a far more 
terrific character ; so will say no more about them at present, 
except that we found the flesh very white, and much like veal. 

We spent three days at the encampment. At length one 
evening Don Jose declared his intention of setting forth him- 
self with Isoro. I begged that I might accompany him, and 
John also seemed anxious to go. 

"No, Sefior John/' said our friend; "it is your duty to 
remain and take care of your young sister. But I will consent 
to take Harry with me, and we will set forth to-morrow morn- 
ing by daybreak. John, Arthur, and your servants will be 
sufficient to guard the camp ; but do not move out beyond the 
point which intervenes between this and the pass, lest you 
may be perceived by any enemy travelling on it. And let me 
advise you also to be cautious how you receive any stranger 
who may perchance find his way here. At night be careful tc 
keep a fire burning, and to set a watch. If you strictly follow 
my injunctions, I shall have no fear. I need not remind you 
of your young sister, whom it is your duty to watch over ; and 
the consequences to her, as indeed to us all, would be sad 
through any carelessness." 

John, though evidently disappointed, promised to follow 
our friend's advice. Next morning, even before the sun had 
risen above the tops of the eastern mountains, while the valley 
was concealed by a dense mist, which looked as if a sheet had 
been drawn across it, we were on foot, and had finished break- 



132 I ACCOMPANY DON JOSE. 

fast.. Don Jose, Isoro, and I were each provided with long, 
stout staves. Our rifles were slung at our backs ; wallets con- 
taining our provisions were hung over our shoulders ; and our 
feet were shod with alpargates, which are sandals made of 
aloe fibres. They are invariably worn by the natives, as any 
ordinary boots would immediately be cut to pieces by the 
rocky ground. These, indeed, did not last more than three or 
four days. We had supplied ourselves, however, with a con- 
siderable number at one of the last places at which we had 
stopped, as well as with axes and wood-knives, and several 
other articles which we should require in our journey through 
the forest. We had obtained also two bales of cloth, some 
clasp-knives, glass beads, and trinkets, with which to pay the 
Indians for the services we might require of them. 

Ellen came out of her hut just as we were ready to start. 
She seemed very anxious when she heard that I was to be one 
of the party. Don Jose, however, assured her that he would 
run into no unnecessary danger, and that our journey was 
absolutely necessary to ascertain whether our father had passed 
by that way, or was still in the mountains behind us. "I, too, 
am well acquainted with the country," he added ; " and even 
should any of our enemies come in this direction, I shall easily 
be able to elude them." 

I wished to take True with me ; but Don Jose said that he 
would be of more use at the camp, — that he might possibly 
betray us where we were going, and insisted on his being left 
behind. Poor fellow, he gazed inquiringly into my face when 
I tied him up, to know why he was thus treated, and seemed 
to say, I thought, " You know I shall watch over you better 
than any one else, and you may be sorry you left me behind." 
Our friend was, however, so peremptory in the matter, that I 
was compelled to yield to his wishes. 

Bidding farewell to our friends, we took our way for some 



QUICHNA INDIANS DESCRIBED. 1 33 

little distance along the path we had come, and then, turning 
off, proceeded northward, by which we should intersect, Don 
Jose said, another passage across the mountains. Had I not 
been in active exercise every day for so long, I should have 
found great difficulty in scaling those mountain heights ; but 
my nerves were firm, and from so frequently looking down 
precipices, I no longer felt any dizziness, even when standing 
on the edge of the deepest. 

We travelled on for several days — sometimes through forests, 
at others along the bare mountain-sides, above the region of 
vegetation. Some nights were spent in huts, which we erected 
for ourselves, such as those I have just described. The natives, 
when we stopped at their abodes, always received our friend 
with great respect and attention. The accommodation they 
could afford, however, was but scanty. They were built of 
reeds thatched with palm, and consisted of but one room. 

I have not yet described the natives of this region. They 
were of a bronzed colour, with a sad and serious expression of 
countenance. They were seldom five feet high, and the women 
were even shorter. They had somewhat broad foreheads ; their 
heads covered with thick, straight, coarse, yet soft, jet-black 
hair, which hung down their backs. Their mouths were large, 
but their lips were not thicker than those of Europeans, and 
their teeth were invariably fine. They had large, well-formed 
chins ; cheek-bones rounded ; their eyes somewhat small, with 
black eyebrows ; and little or no beard. They had broad 
chests and square shoulders, and well-made backs and legs, 
which showed the strength possessed by them. They were 
pleasant-looking people. The men wore a short kilt, with a 
poncho over their shoulders ; the women, a petticoat of larger 
dimensions. 

They offered us, on entering their huts, cups of the guayusa 
tea. It is an infusion of the large leaf of a tall shrub which 



134 GUAYUSA TEA. 

grows wild in that region. We found it very refreshing : 
though not so powerful a stimulant as coca, it supports the 
strength, as do the leaves of that plant, and we found it enable 
us to go for a considerable time without food. The cleanest 
corner of the hut was assigned us for our sleeping-place at 
night, with mats and dried leaves in the place of mattresses. 
Our friend made inquiries as to whether any white people had 
passed in that direction; and, by his orders, the natives 
were sent out to gain information. I saw that he was uneasy, 
though he did not explain to me the reason. 

One morning we were on the point of again setting forward, 
when a native, with a long mountain-staff in his hand, entered 
the hut. He exchanged a few words with Don Jose. 

"We must hasten away, Harry," said our friend; " there is 
not a moment to be lost. The enemy have been tracking us, 
I find ; but I trust that your father has escaped them, and will 
ere long gain the banks of the Napo, down which he may 
voyage to the Amazon. We shall be able to reach the same 
river by a longer route, along which there will be less fear of 
being followed." 

He made these remarks as we were throwing our wallets 
over our backs. Taking our staves, he leading, we hurried from 
the hut, following a narrow path which led up the side of the 
mountain. We had approached the hut by a lower and more 
frequented path than we were now taking ; but we were, I 
found, going in the direction from which we had come on the 
previous day. Don Jose went first, I followed, and Isoro 
brought up the rear. Though I exerted all my strength, I 
had some difficulty in keeping up with my friend. Anxious 
as I was to obtain more particulars of what had occurred, we 
could not exchange words at the rate we were going. Every 
now and then, as we were climbing the cliffs, whenever I hap- 
pened to look back I saw Isoro turning an uneasy glance over 



OUR FLIGHT. 135 

his shoulder. It was evident that we were pursued. We 
reached the edge of a deep ravine, which appeared to bar our 
further progress. Don Jose, however, without making any 
remark, continued climbing on along it ; and at length I saw 
what appeared to be a rope stretched across the chasm. 

" Hasten, master ! hasten ! " I heard Isoro cry out : I knew 
enough of the Quichua language to understand him. 

We continued on till w r e reached the end of the rope, fastened 
to the stump of a tree, and stretched across the chasm to the 
opposite side, where it was secured in the same manner, a plat- 
form being raised to the same elevation as the rock on which 
we stood. 

" Harry," said my friend, turning to me for the first time, 
" I have seen your nerves thoroughly tried, and I know your 
muscles are well-knit, or I would not ask you to pass along 
this perilous bridge." 

The rope was formed of the tough fibres of the maguey — an 
ozier which grows in the moist ground of that region. It pos- 
sesses a great degree of tenacity and strength. 

" Master, let me go first," exclaimed Isoro, springing for- 
ward. "If it breaks with me it will matter little, and you 
will have still a chance for life." 

Without waiting for Don Jose's answer, Isoro threw himself 
upon the rope, and, holding on by hands and feet, began to 
work himself along. I watched him anxiously. It was indeed 
a fearful mode of crossing that awful gulf; and yet I knew 
that I must pass as he was doing. I was thankful that the 
distance was not great, at all events. I breathed more freely 
when at length I saw him alight on the platform. I entreated 
Don Jose to go next. " It will give me more courage," I said. 

" As you wish," he replied. " Let me caution you, only, 
before I go, to shut your eyes, and not to think of the gulf 
below you. You will then find the passage perfectly easy." 



136 



CROSSING THE BRIDGE. 



Saying this, he took hold of the rope, and began to work 
his way across. Scarcely, however, had he got into the centre, 
when I saw Isoro pointing in the direction we had come from. 

" Hasten ! hasten ! " he shouted out. 

I looked round, and caught sight of two enormous hounds 
approaching at full speed. I could hear their loud, baying 
voices as they came on panting up the mountain-side. I did 
not hesitate a moment, when urged by Isoro to cross at once. 




A PERILOUS BRIDGE. 



" The rope will bear you," he shouted out — " not a moment 
is to be lost ! " 

Seizing the rope, I shut my eyes and began the awful 
passage; for awful it was, as, in spite of my resolution, 1 
could not help thinking of the deep chasm over which I was 



PURSUED BY BLOOD-HOUNDS. 137 

making my way. I should be unwilling again to attempt so 
fearful a passage ; and yet, perhaps, once accustomed to it, I 
should have thought nothing of the undertaking. I was sur- 
prised when I felt my friend take my arm. 

" You are safe," he said ; " lower your feet ;" — and I found 
myself standing on the platform. 

On opening my eyes, and looking towards the cliff from 
which we had come, I saw two huge blood-hounds, with open 
mouths, baying at us. Isoro, I should have said, had taken 
my rifle as well as his own, and placed it against the tree. 

" We must get rid of these animals," said Don Jose, " or 
they will betray the road we have taken." 

Saying this, he levelled his piece, and one of the dogs, as it 
sprung forward on receiving the bullet, fell over the chasm 
into the depths below. Isoro followed his master's example. 
His bullet took effect ; but the blood-hound, though wounded, 
was not killed outright, and retreated a few paces. I was 
afraid he would have escaped ; but before he had gone far, he 
fell over, and after a few struggles, was dead. 

" The animal must not remain there," observed Isoro, 
throwing himself upon the rope ; and in a few minutes he had 
again crossed the chasm. 

Seizing the dog by the legs, he drew it to the edge, and 
hurled it after its companion. Then, searching about in the 
crevices of the rocks for moss and lichens, he strewed them 
over the ground where the dog had fallen, so as to obliterate 
the traces of blood. He was some time thus occupied before 
he had performed the operation to his satisfaction ; and then 
he once more crossed the chasm, with as much unconcern as if 
he had been passing along an ordinary road. I proposed let- 
ting go the rope to prevent our pursuers following. 

" That is not necessary," said Don Jose. " It would cause 
trouble to our friends, and I doubt whether our enemies will 



138 ENEMIES SEEN. 

venture to cross. At all events, the so doing would betray 
the route we have taken, and they may find the means of 
crossing some leagues further down the stream." 

We accordingly proceeded as before. We now came to a 
track, which, had I been alone, I could not have followed, as 
it was generally, to my eyes, altogether undistinguishable ; yet 
Don Jose and Isoro traced it without difficulty. It now led 
us along the edge of a precipice, where, it seemed to me, so 
narrow was the space between the cliff on one side and the 
fearful gulf on the other, that we could not possibly get by. 
Our leader, however, went on without hesitation. At length 
he appeared to reflect that my nerves might not be as firm 
as his. 

" Here, Harry," he said, " take hold of the centre of my 
staff ; Isoro will hold the other end, and you may pass without 
risk." 

I did as he directed, keeping my eyes away from the gulf as 
much as possible. Now and then the path became somewhat 
wider ; then again it narrowed, affording just space to support 
our feet. I leaned against the cliff, unwilling to throw more 
weight than I could possibly help on the staff. I breathed 
more freely when we were once more ascending the mountain- 
side. We were making our way round a rugged point of rock, 
and Don Jose's head had just risen above it, when he called to 
us to stop. 

" I see some people coming this way," he observed. " They 
may be friends, but they may be foes. Harry, I am sorry to 
have exposed you to this danger ; for it is me they seek, not 
you. However, they have not seen us, and we have yet time 
to conceal ourselves. Fortunately I know of a place near here 
where we shall be able to do so ; and unless yonder band have 
these savage blood-hounds with them, we may yet escape cap- 
ture." 



REFUGE IN A CAVE. 139 

Saying this, lie began rapidly to ascend the mountain-side, 
among the wild and rugged rocks with which it was covered. 
After climbing up for some distance, we saw before us a small 
opening in the rocks. 

" This is the spot I was seeking," observed our friend ; 
" and unless it is known to our pursuers, we shall here remain 
in security till they have passed by." 

He leading the way, we all entered the cavern. It soon 
opened out into a large chamber with rugged sides. The 
passage to it also had several buttresses or projecting rocks, 
behind which we might take post, and could have fired down 
without being seen on any one approaching. From the entrance, 
also, we could watch the pathway by which we had come ; and 
it was so small and overgrown with shrubs that it could not 
be perceived at any distance. Don Jose told me to climb up 
behind one of the rocks, while he and Isoro took post behind 
others. So completely were they concealed, that I could not 
discover where they were except by their voices. "We waited 
anxiously, till at length a band of armed men was seen wind- 
ing round the hill. Already they had passed under the cave. 

" We might follow, and without difficulty hurl every one of 
those fellows into the abyss below," observed Don Jose. " But 
we will spare them ; they obey but the orders of their supe- 
riors/' 

After waiting a little time longer, Don Jose emerged from 
the cavern, and looking about, told us that the road was clear. 
We accordingly descended, though it required great caution to 
avoid making a rapid descent into the deep ravine below us. 
For the greater part of the day we continued toiling on, sup- 
ported by the coca with which we occasionally replenished 
our mouths. At length, towards evening, we made our way to 
a native hut, where we were received as usual. Here ham- 
mocks were slung for us between the poles on which the roof 



140 OUR RETURN TO THE CAMP. 

rested, our hosts undertaking to keep careful watch to prevent 
surprise. 

I had become very anxious about the rest of our party, 
fearing that they might have been discovered. At the end of 
two more days I recognized the features of the spot where 
we had left them. No one was to be seen. My heart sank. 
Had they been seized and carried off to Quito, or had they 
made their escape? Great was my satisfaction when, on 
rounding a rocky point, I caught sight of the huts, and saw 
Arthur running towards us. " We are all well — very thankful 
to see you return!" he exclaimed, "for we began to fear 
that you might have been lost." Directly afterwards John 
and Ellen emerged from their huts, and now all the party were 
gathered round us. Poor dear Ellen welcomed me with 
tears in her eyes. Her spirits revived when Don Jose told 
her he had reason to believe that our parents were in safety. 
True could not restrain his joy, but kept leaping up and lick- 
ing my hands and face, and jumping round and round me. 
Wherever I went he closely followed, determined not again to 
lose sight of me. At supper he sat by my side watching my 
face, nor would he leave me even though John and Arthur 
tried to tempt him away with offers of bits of pork or parrots' 
legs. 

All the party were eager to set out at once, but it was 
necessary before we could do so to procure bearers to convey 
our luggage along the long and intricate path we had to take 
through the forest. This our friend undertook to do by 
the following day from a village at no great distance off. 

The next morning a dozen stout natives — young, active 
men — made their appearance. They all had at their backs 
large baskets bound by withes passing across the forehead 
and chest. They were but lightly clothed. A small poncho 
covered their shoulders, and the usual cloth and kilt was worn 



NATIVE CARRIERS. 141 

round the loins, a wisp of leaves preventing their backs being 
chafed by their burdens. Each man also carried a long staff 
in his hand, and a bag of roasted corn as provision for the 
journey. The burdens were soon adjusted. One of them had 
a sort of chair at his back, which Don Jose had ordered to 
carry the senora, as Ellen was denominated. She insisted, 
however, that she was well able to walk, and not without 
difficulty we persuaded her to take advantage of the conveyance 
which had been provided. 

We forthwith set out, and descending the mountain, were 
soon in the midst of the thick forest. Two of the Indians, who 
carried lighter burdens than the rest, went ahead with axes in 
their hands to clear the way. It was extraordinary with what 
rapidity they cut through the sipos, or hanging vines, which 
threw their serpent-like coils from tree to tree. So quick is 
their growth in that moist region, that other travellers follow- 
ing in a few weeks would have to perform the same operation, 
our friend told us. As we advanced the forest became 
thicker and thicker, the dark foliage forming a lofty vault 
through which no sunlight can ever enter. The air felt cool 
and excessively damp, compared to the exposed sides of the 
mountains. A constant mist seemed to hang on the branches. 
Not a sound was to be heard ; scarcely a bird did we see in 
the swampy shades. The stillness and gloom, indeed, became 
almost painful. From the lofty trees hung down thousands 
of lianas, or air-roots, some forming thick festoons, others 
perfectly straight, of all lengths, many reaching almost down 
to our heads, others again touching the ground and taking 
root in the soft earth. Here and there some giant of the 
forest, decayed by age, had fallen, to remain suspended in the 
loops of the sipos. Thus we went on, following in Indian file. 
I kept near Ellen to cheer her up, while True followed close at 
my heels, every now and then licking my hands and jumping 



142 A FALLING TREE. 

up, as if to ask me what I thought of the strange region we 
had entered. We found it rather difficult to converse. Some- 
times we walked on for a considerable distance in silence. 

We had thus been progressing for some time, the only sound 
heard being that of our footsteps on the rustling leaves, or that 
produced by the sharp axes of our pioneers, when suddenly our 
ears were startled by a loud crash, which, contrasted with the 
previous silence, made it seem as if the whole forest was 
coming down together. Ellen gave way to a slight cry of 
alarm. " Do not be afraid, my young friends I" shouted Don 
Jose. "It is only an ancient tree, weary of standing so long." 
In a short time the crashing sound ceased, and directly after- 
wards we came in sight of a vast trunk, which had fallen across 
the path we were about to pass along. We had to make a 
circuit therefore to avoid it. We could not but feel thankful 
that it had not delayed its fall till we were passing beneath, 
although we might possibly have had time to escape, in con- 
sequence of its being upheld for a few seconds by the sipos, 
till its vast weight had dragged them down. 




VIRGIN FOREST IN BRAZIL 




CHAPTER V. 

THE RIVER REACHED AT LAST. 

'E were not yet free of the mountains, for numerous 
spurs of the mighty Andes run eastward, between 
which the many streams proceeding from their 
snow-capped heights make their way towards the 
Amazon. Once more we were compelled to 
ascend a steep height, and then to proceed along 
the ridge 'for a considerable distance ; then again we descended, 
to find at the bottom a roaring torrent. This had to be crossed. 
The huge trunk of a tree had been placed by the natives 
over the deeper part, resting on the rocks on either side. The 
water hissed and bubbled round it, threatening every instant 
to carry it away. Isoro, however, urged us to cross without 
delay. He observed signs in the west, among the mountains, 
of a coming storm, he said, and should it break before we were 
safe on the other side, we should be prevented from crossing 
altogether. Still, as we looked at the frail bridge, John and 
I were very unwilling to expose Ellen to the risk she must 
run. At length Don Jose ordered the Indians to form a long 
rope of sipos, and to stretch it across the stream, that it might 
assist to steady the bearers on their passage. This caused 
some delay. "Hasten! hasten!" cried Isoro. "I hear a 
sound which tells me that the waters are coming down I " 
(809) XO 



146 CROSSING A TORRENT. 

Don Jose on this led the way. Arthur kept close to him. 
I followed with True in my arms, for I had taken him up for 
fear of his being carried away by the current. Ellen's bearer 
came next. John walked close behind her, to render her 
assistance should it be required. With one hand I grasped the 
long sipo, with the other I kept tight hold of True. The rest 
had the advantage of being able to steady themselves with 
their poles. Domingos assisted Maria. The water, even before 
we reached the trunk, came roaring and hissing down round 
our legs, and I had some difficulty in stemming the current. 
I was thankful when our leader reached the trunk, and began 
his passage over it. I found it, however, very slippery with 
the spray which broke over it. I dared not look back to see 
how it fared with Ellen. I heard her voice, however, as she 
cried out, " Do not be afraid, Harry ; my bearer steps firmly, 
and I am looking up at the blue sky and the waving tops of 
the tall trees ; I do not feel any alarm." Still there was a 
wide extent of bubbling water to be crossed beyond the end of 
the slippery trunk, and I could hear the loud roar of the waters 
which came down from the mountains through the ravine. I 
saw Don Jose hastening on, and more than once he turned and 
beckoned us to proceed more rapidly. The end of the bridge 
was reached. Arthur hesitated to leap into the boiling water. 
Don Jose turned round and seized his hand and led him on. 
I followed. It seemed that every instant the depth of the 
water was increasing. I trembled for Ellen's safety, and yet 
could not venture to look back to ascertain how it was faring 
with her. I thought too of John, Maria, Domingos, and our 
Indians. The danger for those who came last would be greatly 
increased. Had it not been for the sipo, I could scarcely have 
kept my footing. Now I was wading up to my middle, now 
climbing over a rock worn smooth by the never-resting waters. 
The water was here somewhat shallower. I looked round. 



INTO THE TORRENT. 147 

Ellen's bearer was following with firm steps, and was close 
behind me. " On ! on I" cried John. Our leader was already 
near the edge, and I hoped we should soon be in safety, when 
I heard Ellen utter a shriek of terror. I sprang on to the 
bank. Her bearer followed. She had not been alarmed on 
her own account ; but now looking across the stream, I saw 
the bearers following closely on each other, pressing along the 
bridge. From above the water, in a vast foaming volume, was 
coming rushing down, roaring loudly. John turned round, 
and taking Maria's hand, assisted her up the bank. Domingos 
clambered after her. Our peons came close together behind. 
One man was still on the bridge, when the torrent, striking it 
with fearful force, lifted it off the rock, and away it went 
wheeling downwards. The peon kept his footing for an instant, 
then, as it began to turn over, he sprang off it towards the 
shore ; but unable to disengage himself from his burden, he 
was borne downwards amid the tossing waters. The Indians 
ran down the bank to try and render him assistance. John 
and I followed, with Don Jose, who seemed unusually agitated. 
Now we saw the man clutching hold of a rock ; soon again he 
was torn off, and went floating downwards. Still he struggled 
on bravely, making his way towards the shore. I expected 
every moment to see him give up the unequal contest, for the 
mighty waters seemed to have him in their grasp. Fortu- 
nately the bundle he carried was large, and though heavy out 
of the water, was light in it, and instead of sinking, assisted to 
float him. 

John and I continued to make our way along the banks 
with the rest. We had got some distance down, when we saw 
what appeared to be an eddy or backwater in the river. Below 
it the stream rushed on with the same impetuosity as before. 
I called to John. " I think we may save him/' I said ; and 
signed to the Indians to cut some long sipos which hung 



148 HOW WE SAVED ISORO. 

down from the branches above us. Several flexible ones were 
speedily cut and fastened together. Both John and I were 
good swimmers. He secured one to his waist, as did I, signing 
to the Indians to hold the other ends. Then we dashed into 
the stream, swimming out towards the struggling Indian. In 
another moment he would have been carried by us. I reached 
him just as I was at the extreme end of the sipo. John seized 
his arm directly afterwards, and together we towed him 
towards the bank, calling to the Indians to haul the sipo 
gently in. Soon reaching the bank, we dragged up our nearly 
drowned companion. Not till then did we discover that he 
was Isoro, who, it appeared, had taken the load. of a sick 
bearer unable to carry it. 

Isoro, as soon as he had recovered sufficiently to speak, 
thanked us warmly for preserving his life. Don Jose, who 
had come up, also added his thanks. " I value him much," 
he observed, " and should have grieved deeply had he lost his 
life." ■ 

We had little time for talking, however, for we had to hurry 
back to where we had left our companions, as the storm which 
had been brewing in the mountains now threatened to break 
over our heads. Our party, therefore, piling up their loads, 
made haste to erect some sheds similar to those we had already 
several times built. A quantity of the sindicaspi, or " wood 
that burns," was speedily cut, and fires were lighted, at which 
we dried our drenched clothes. Scarcely had our prepara- 
tions been made, when the threatening storm burst over us, 
the wind howling and whistling through the trees, which 
waved to and fro, making a loud rustling sound ; while every 
now and then we could hear the crashing noise of some 
patriarch of the forest, as it sank beneath the blast. The rain 
came in torrents, and the river, surging and swelling, rapidly 
increased its breadth. We had indeed reason to be thankful 



UNWELCOME NEWS. 149 

that we had not delayed our crossing a moment longer. Our 
fires were soon put out, and water came rushing down on 
either side of us through the forest. We, however, had chosen 
a slightly elevated spot for our camp, which, though surrounded 
by water, had hitherto escaped destruction. The rain con- 
tinuing to pour down in a perfect deluge, compelled us to 
remain in our camp. So secure, however, had the roofs been 
made, that we kept dry inside. Occasionally John, Arthur, 
and I ran into Ellen's hut to pay her a visit. We found her 
and Maria sitting very composedly, employing themselves with 
their work, which they produced from one of the bundles they 
had unpacked. Don Jose remained in his hut, attended by 
Isoro. He was much more out of spirits than we had yet 
seen him. 

" My young friends," he said, " I must soon bid you fare- 
well. I had resolved to accompany you till I could see you 
embarked on the river. We shall reach it, I hope, in three or 
four days at furthest, but I cannot be longer absent from 
my people in these troubled times. I hope that you will soon 
overtake your father and family, who, from the accounts I have 
received, intend to wait for you at the mouth of the river, 
where it joins the Amazon. Though I must return, Isoro has 
expressed a wish to accompany you. You will find his assis- 
tance of value, as he has been among the wild tribes you will 
encounter on your passage, and knows their habits and customs. 
They are very different from the people you have hitherto met, 
and may give you much annoyance, unless cautiously dealt 
with." 

We were very sorry to hear of Don Jose's intention of leaving 
us, as we had hoped that he intended to accompany us till we 
could overtake our father, though we were greatly obliged to 
him for his proposal of allowing Isoro to remain with us. 

Once more, the clouds clearing away, we proceeded on our 



150 



FOREST SCENERY. 



journey. We made, however, but slow progress, as in many 
places the sipos which had overgrown the path had to be cut 
away to allow of our passage through the forest. I can scarcely 
attempt to convey in words an idea of the dense mass of foliage 
amid which we had to force our way. Vast roots like huge 
snakes ran out over the ground in all directions, their upper 
parts forming huge buttresses to the giant stems. Then large 
ferns shot upwards, while a thick net-work of vines hung 

festooned in every 
form 




above our heads, 



many hanging 
down straight to 
the ground, while 
numberless curi- 
ous air-plants hung 
suspended from 
the branches. Now 
and then gaily - 
plumaged birds 
were seen flitting 
amid the thick 
shade ; but we 
were surprised at 
the paucity of ani- 
mal life which ex- 
isted. Not a quad- 
ruped was to be 
seen. A few mon- 
keys and parrots 
were occasionally heard, though rarely caught sight of. We 
had numerous streams to cross; often, indeed, the s?me stream 
to cross several times. Frequently the passage was almost as 



VANILLA (PLAIN-LEAVED) 



OCCUPATION OF NATIVES. 



151 



dangerous as that I have 
described. Sometimes we 
stopped at the huts of 
the natives, where we 
were as usual well re- 
ceived. They were built 
of bamboo, fastened to- 
gether with lianas or 
sipos, the roofs covered 
with large palm-leaves. 
They willingly supplied 
us with such provisions 
as they possessed. The 
chief article was yuca 
flour, with which we made 
cakes. It is the beet-like 
root of a small tree about 
ten feet high. When 
not hunting, the men 
appeared to spend their 
time in idleness. The 
women, however, were 
occasionally employed in 
manufacturing a thread 
called pita from the leaves 
of the aloe, which they 
carry to Quito for sale. 
Occasionally the men 
collected vanilla. It is a 
graceful climber, belong- 
ing to the orchid family. The stalk, the thickness of a finger, 
bears at each joint a lanceolate and ribbed leaf a foot long and 
three inches broad. It has large star-like white flowers, inter- 




COLLECTING VANILLA. 



152 THE NAPO REACHED. 

mixed with stripes of red and yellow, which fill the forest with 
delicious odours. They are succeeded by long slender pods, 
containing numerous seeds imbedded in a thick oily balsamic 
pulp. The seeds, which are highly esteemed, are used for 
flavouring chocolate and other purposes. Monkeys are very 
fond of them, and pick all they find, so that few are left on 
the wild plants for man's use. Vanilla is, however, culti- 
vated in Mexico and other parts of the world. The Indians 
also collected copal. It is a gum which exudes from a lofty 
leguminous tree, having a bark like that of the oak. 

However, I must hurry on with an "account of our journey. 
When we met with no habitations on our way, we were com- 
pelled to build sheds in the driest and most open spots we 
could find. At length, through an arched opening in the 
forest, the bright sheen of water caught our eyes, and hurrying 
on, we found ourselves standing on the bank of a stream, 
which opened up to us a watery highway to the Atlantic. 

Still, we were well aware that we had many dangers to 
encounter. For many hundred leagues we could not hope 
to meet with Europeans, and although the natives among 
whom we had hitherto travelled had been friendly, we knew 
that numerous tribes existed along the banks of the Amazon 
or its tributaries, who might prove hostile to strangers. Our 
chief anxiety, however, was about our father and mother. 
When we might once more meet, we could not tell. Still we 
felt sure that they would not willingly proceed till we had 
overtaken them. 

We had arrived at a part of the river at a distance from any 
native village. We had therefore to depend on ourselves for 
the means of making our intended voyage. We were prepared, 
however, to build canoes of sufficient size for the accommoda- 
tion of our reduced party. Accordingly we set to work to 
erect huts of a more substantial character than those we had 



A PACKET FOR DON JOSE. 153 

hitherto built, in which we might live in some degree of com- 
fort till the work was accomplished. With the assistance of 
our bearers, in a few hours we had a good-sized hut of bamboos 
put up, and strongly thatched with palm-leaves. One portion 
was walled in with a division forming two apartments. The 
larger was devoted to the accommodation of Ellen and her 
sable attendant. In the other, our goods were stored ; while 
the rest of us slung our hammocks in a large open verandah, 
which formed, indeed, the greater part of the building. It was 
completed before nightfall. In front, between us and the 
river, a large fire was made up, which, fed by a peculiar kind 
of wood growing near, kept alight for many hours without 
being replenished. 

We were seated at our evening meal, when we heard foot- 
steps rapidly approaching, and an Indian appeared and saluted 
Don Jose. He was a stranger, and had evidently been travel- 
ling rapidly. Presenting a packet, he sank down on the 
ground with fatigue. A cup of guayusa tea soon revived him. 
Don Jose meantime opened his packet, and hastily read the 
contents. 

" My young friends," he said, " I regret that I must im- 
mediately bid you farewell. I cannot longer be absent from 
my people. I know not what may occur; but if their leaders 
are away, they will have no hope of obtaining their freedom. 
Your father, however, was right to escape from the country. 
I am thankful to say that I can give you tidings of him. He 
has reached the mouth of the Napo in safety, and is there 
encamped, awaiting your arrival. Here, John, is a missive 
your father desires me to deliver to you." 

Our friend handed my brother a note written hurriedly in 
pencil. It ran thus: "The messenger is about to leave, so I 
must be brief. We are all well, and purpose waiting your 
arrival on this healthy spot, near the mouth of the Napo. You 



154 NEWS FROM OUR FATHER. 

will without difficulty find it, though we shall be on the watch 
for all canoes coming down the stream. Pass two rivers on 
your left hand, then a high bluff of red clay interspersed with 
stripes of orange, yellow, gray, and white. Proceed another 
league, till you pass, on a low point, a grove of bamboos. 
Rounding it, you will find a clear spot on a low hill overlook- 
ing the stream. It is there I have fixed our temporary 
abode." 

" Oh, surely there will be no difficulty in finding them ! " 
exclaimed Ellen. " I wish that the canoes were ready — or 
could we not set off by land ? " 

" I fear that you would have to encounter many diffi- 
culties," observed Don Jose, "if you were to make the 
attempt. I must counsel patience, the most difficult of all 
virtues. I wish that I could accompany you — or, at all 
events, remain till the canoes are ready ; but you will find 
Isoro a skilful builder, and I will direct him to procure the 
assistance of some of the natives of this region, who will after- 
wards act as your crew, and navigate your canoes as far as they 
can venture down the river. After that, Isoro will return 
with them, as I am afraid that I could not induce him to 
remain away longer from me, though I would gladly let him 
accompany you if he would. Still I hope that you will have 
no great difficulty in accomplishing the short remainder of 
your voyage till you find your father and the rest of your 
family." 

John and I thanked Don Jose again and again for the aid 
he had afforded us, and the sacrifices he had made on our 
account. 

" Do not speak of them, my young friends," he replied. "I 
owe much to your father; and we are united by ties of which 
he, perhaps, will some day tell you." 

We wished that our friend would explain himself more 



A VISIT FROM AN ALLIGATOR. 155 

clearly, but he evidently did not intend to do so, and we there- 
fore could not attempt to press the point. We sat up talking 
for some time before we turned into our hammocks. 

Our hut was romantically situated. Before us flowed the 
rapid river; on either side rose the thick forest of palms and 
other trees, round the stems of which circled many a creeper, 
hanging in festoons from the branches overhead. In the far dis- 
tance towered the outer range of those lofty mountains we were 
leaving, perhaps for ever; while round us were scattered the tem- 
porary wigwams which our attendants had put up for themselves. 
The never-ceasing murmur of the waters tended to lull us to 
sleep in spite of the strange sounds which ever and anon came 
from the forest, caused by tree-toads and crickets ; while occa- 
sionally owls, goat-suckers, and frogs joined in the concert with 
their hooting, wailing, and hoarse croaks. My faithful dog 
True had taken up his usual place at night below my ham- 
mock. Suddenly I was awaked by hearing him utter a loud 
bark ; and looking down, I saw by the fire, which was still 
burning brightly, a huge alligator poking his snout into the 
verandah, having evidently climbed up the bank with the in- 
tention of making a meal off the dog, or, perhaps, off one of 
the sleeping natives. True stood bravely at bay, barking furi- 
ously, and yet refusing to retreat. Leaping from my ham- 
mock, I seized a log, and dashed it in the huge saurian's face. 
All the party were speedily on foot. Isoro and Domingos 
came rushing forward with their long poles to attack the 
monster; while John, seizing his gun, fired at its head. The 
ball, however, glanced off its scaly coat. The reptile, finding 
itself disappointed of its expected feast, and that the odds 
were against it, retreated, and finally fell over with a loud 
splash into the stream. The incident warned us of the mid- 
night visitors we might expect, and of the necessity of keeping 
a watch when sleeping near the river's bank. The fire was 



156 our friend's parting. 

made up afresh. "We were all soon again asleep, with the ex- 
ception of one of the men, who was directed by Don Jose to 
keep watch for the remainder of the night. 

The next morning our kind friend bade us farewell, and, 
accompanied by the bearers, took his way through the forest 
to the Andes. We saw him go with great regret. "We re- 
membered the dangers he would have to encounter, and we 
felt how probable it was that we should never again see him. 
Our party now consisted of Ellen, Maria, John, Arthur and 
I, Domingos and Isoro. John and I had our rifles; and 
Domingos a brace of long horse-pistols, which he took from 
his holsters when the mules were sent back ; with a fair supply 
of ammunition. "We had axes, and a few other tools for build- 
ing our canoe ; a stock of provisions, which had been carefully 
husbanded; and some bales of cotton and other articles with 
which to repay the natives for their services, or to purchase 
food. Isoro was armed with a long bow and spear, and Arthur 
was anxious to provide himself with similar weapons. 

As soon as Don Jose had gone, Isoro set out according to 
his directions to find some natives. We were still, it will bo 
remembered, within Peruvian territory; and although but 
slight communication was kept up with the natives of the 
scattered villages, yet the Spaniards had for some years past 
made their power felt, as the Incas had done in former ages, 
even in these remote districts. Isoro said he had therefore no 
fear of being ill-treated by any of the natives he might en- 
counter. 

As soon as breakfast was over, while John and Domingos 
remained at the hut, assisting Ellen and Maria to overhaul 
and re-arrange our goods, Arthur and I strolled out to try 
and shoot some birds. We had not gone far when we heard, at 
a little distance off, some loud, shrill, yelping cries. I was sure 
they were produced by birds, yet Arthur could scarcely be- 



TOUCANS. 



157 




lieve it. The noises came, it seemed, from above our heads. 
Looking up, we at length caught sight of several large birds, 
perched on the higher branches above us, with enormous bills. 
We approached cautiously, hiding ourselves underneath some 
wide palm-leaves, between 
which we could observe 
the noisy assemblage. The 
birds seemed to be shout- 
ing out " To-o-cano, to-o- 
cano," and it is on this 
account that the Indians 
give them the name from 
which we derive that of 
toucans. One was perched 
above the rest, and he 
kept bending his neck 
downwards, and looking toucan. 

about in the most knowing way, as if to ascertain what 
sort of creatures we could be. The rest seemed to be em- 
ploying themselves in picking some fruit, every now and 
then throwing up their huge beaks as if to let it slip down 
their throats. As we were anxious to procure some fresh food 
for dinner, I had been getting my gun ready as quietly as 
possible, and having selected the bird nearest to me, I raised 
it to my shoulder and fired. Down came the bird, fluttering 
among the branches, and we ran forward to secure our prize. 
On examining it, we found that its feet were like those of a 
parrot. It was of a black colour, with a gloss of green ; about 
fifteen inches in length, with a long tail and short wings ; the 
feathers at the bottom of the back being of a sulphur hue. 
The cheeks, throat, and fore part of the breast, were of the 
same tint, while across the lower part of the breast was a 
broad crimson bar ; the under part being also crimson. The 



158 SHOOTING IN THE FOREST. 

remainder of the flock having flown away, I was unable to 
obtain another shot. These birds we afterwards saw in great 
numbers. Their large beaks give them an awkward appear- 
ance when flying, yet when climbing about the trees they are 
evidently of great assistance, as also in picking fruit, or catch- 
ing the insects they find among the bark. 

We went some distance before I could get another shot. I 
then killed a green parrot, and soon after another. Arthur 
could scarcely believe that we should find them fit for eating. 
I was on the point of taking aim at a monkey which came 
peering out at us among the boughs, when he drew back my 
arm. 

"You surely will not kill that creature!" he exclaimed. 
li I could never bring myself to eat it, if you do ; and I am sure 
your sister would not." 

I told him that monkeys form the principal food of many of 
the tribes in the country. 

" Oh, but then they are no better than cannibals/' he an- 
swered. 

" Wait a little till we are pressed for want of food," I said. 
" Remember our stock of provisions is but small, and if we 
were to be over-particular, we should starve/' The monkey, 
however, by his intervention escaped. 

We went on for some time, gradually entering a denser part 
of the forest than we had yet reached. Sipos hung down from 
every bough, forming a curious tracery of living cordage above 
our heads, and more completely uniting the tall trees than even 
the masts of a ship are by the rigging, so that an active mid- 
shipman, or a still more agile monkey — I hope the former 
will pardon me for mentioning them together — could have no 
difficulty in progressing high up from the ground for miles 
together through the forest. Strange air-plants swung sus- 
pended from the branches, some like the crowns of huge pine- 



SPIDER MONKEYS. 159 

apples, others like parasols with fringes, or Chinese umbrellas— 
indeed, of all shapes and hues ; while climbing plants of the 
most diverse and ornamental foliage possible wound their way 
upwards, and then formed graceful and elegant festoons, yet 
further to adorn this mighty sylvan palace. Such a scene, 
though often witnessed, seemed fresh and beautiful as at first. 
As I wished to get another shot or two, we crept slowly on, 
concealing ourselves as much as possible, lest any birds perched 
on the boughs might see us and fly away. There was little 
difficulty in doing so amongst the huge fern and palm-like 
foliage which surrounded us. In a short time we heard ahead 
of us a strange chattering and rustling in the trees, and mov- 
ing cautiously on, we caught sight of a number of dark objects 
moving about at a rapid rate among the sipos. Stealing 
cautiously forward, we discovered them to be monkeys at their 
gambols; and curious gambols they were too. They had white 
faces, with black coats and thin bodies and limbs, and still longer 
tails, which kept whisking and twirling and whirling about 
in the most extraordinary style. Not for a moment were these 
tails of theirs at rest, except when they had hold of branches 
to allow their other limbs more freedom. I did not suppose 
that such muscular power could have existed in an animal's 
tail. They seeemed to be playing each other all sorts of 
comical tricks. Now one would catch hold of a horizontal 
sipo, and swing vehemently backwards and forwards ; now two 
or three would scramble up a perpendicular one, and a fourth 
would catch hold of the tail of the last and hang by it, whisk- 
ing about his own tail meantime till it had found a branch or 
liana, when he would let go, and bring himself up again by 
that wonderful member of his, and skip away to a distance 
from his playmate, who might attempt to retaliate. If one 
happened for an instant to be sitting quietly on a sipo, or gently 
swinging backwards and forwards, another was sure to come 



160 • FROLICKSOME CREATURES. 

behind him and pull his tail, or give him a twitch on the ear, and 
then throw himself off the sipo out of the other's reach, hold- 
ing on, however, firmly enough by his long appendage. One 
big fellow came creeping up thus behind another, and gave 
him a sly pinch on the neck. So funny was the face which 
the latter made as he turned round and lifted up his paw to 
give the other a box on the ear, that Arthur and I burst into 
fits of laughter. This startled the whole flock, who peered 
about them, skipping here and there, chattering to each other, 
as if to inquire the cause of the strange sounds which had 
reached their ears. At length one, bolder than the rest, 
creeping near, caught sight of us, when back he went to com- 
municate the intelligence to his companions. A hurried con- 
sultation was evidently held by them, and then more came to 
look down at us, keeping wisely in the upper branches. We 
•tried to be silent ; but so extraordinary were the grimaces 
they made with their funny little white physiognomies, that 
we again burst into shouts of laughter, in which True joining 
with a loud bark, off scampered the monkeys, whisking their 
long tails, along the sipos and branches, till they were hid from 
sight, although we could still hear their chattering in the dis- 
tance. I could not have had the heart to fire at such frolic- 
some creatures, even had we been more pressed for food than 
was the case. 

" I wish that we could get one of them to tame," exclaimed 
Arthur. " It would make a delightful pet for your sister, and 
a capital playmate for True. They would become great 
friends, depend on it. He sadly wants a companion of his own 
amount of intellect, poor fellow/' 

" I doubt as to their having any intellect, and I don't think 
True would consider himself complimented by having them 
compared to him," I answered, laughing, though a little 
piqued that the sense of my favourite should be rated on an 




ATELES, OR SPIDER MONKEYS 



CHASING A SNAKE. 163 

equality with that of a monkey. We discussed the matter as 
we went along. I was compelled to acknowledge at last that, 
though True had sense, he might not even have reason, only 
instinct verging on it strongly developed. 

" And what are those monkeys?" asked Arthur, who had 
not quite agreed with me, and wished to change the subject. 

" I have no doubt that they are what the French call 
'spider monkeys/" I answered. "I found a description of 
them in my book, under the title of Ateles, or Coaita. The 
white-faced species is the Ateles marginatus. There are 
several species very similar in their appearance and habits." 

I have more to say by-and-by about these spider monkeys. 

We now found that it was time to begin our return to the 
river. As we were walking on we caught sight of some object 
moving among the tall grass. Arthur, True, and I followed at 
full speed. I had my gun ready to fire. It was a huge ser- 
pent. It seemed, however, more afraid of us than we were of 
it. On it went like a dark stream running amidst the ver- 
dure, moving almost in a straight line, with only the slightest 
perceptible bends, and it soon disappeared among the thick 
underwood. From its size it would have been an awkward 
creature to be surprised by unarmed; and True, I suspect, 
would have had little chance of escaping. 

Shortly afterwards, looking up among the branches, we saw 
overhead a large flight of parrots. From their curious way of 
moving they seemed to be fighting in the air. Presently down 
one fell from among them, pitching into a soft clump of grass. 
I ran forward, expecting to find it dead ; but scarcely had I 
taken it in my hand, than it revived, and I had no doubt it 
had been stunned by a blow on the head from one of its com- 
panions. It was of a bright green plumage, with a patch of 
scarlet beneath the wings. " I am sure your sister would like 
it for a pet," exclaimed Arthur ; " do let us take it to her !" 



A PET FOR ELLEN. 





The parrot, however, seemed in no way dis- 
posed to submit to captivity, but struggled 
violently and bit at our ringers. I managed, 
however, to secure its beak, and we carried 
it in safety to the hut. 

" Oh, what a beautiful little creature ! " ex- 
claimed Ellen as she saw it. "I have been 
so longing to have some pets, and I am much 
obliged to you for bringing it to me." 

When we handed it to her it looked up 
in her face, and though it had before been 
struggling violently, it now seemed tolerably 
contented. 

" You must make a perch for it," she said ; 
" and I hope it will soon become contented 
with its lot." 

"Oh, yes," said Maria, who understood 
all we said, though she did not speak 
English very well. " I have tamed many 



INDIAN BOAT-BUILDERS. 165 

birds, and I hope soon to make this one very amiable and 
happy." 

Domingos, however, declared that the bird could not be 
kept without a cage. Some bamboos were growing at a short 
distance. He cut several small ones, and in a short time had 
constructed a good-sized cage, with the bars sufficiently close to 
prevent the little stranger escaping. He then set to work to 
pluck the birds we had killed, and they were quickly roasting, 
spitted between forked sticks, before the fire. "While we were 
engaged in preparing dinner we caught sight of several persons 
coming along the banks of the river. Isoro led the way ; six 
natives followed. They were clad in somewhat scanty gar- 
ments — a sort of kilt of matting, ornamented with feathers, 
round their waists, their cheeks and body painted with red 
and yellow. They were, however, pleasant-looking men. They 
had quivers at their backs, and long tubes, which I soon found to 
be blow-pipes, in their hands. True at first evidently did not 
approve of their presence, and went growling about, showing 
his teeth ; but when he saw us treat them as friends, he became 
quiet, and went and lay down at the entrance to Ellen's room, 
eyeing them, however, as if not quite satisfied about the matter. 

Isoro introduced the tallest of the party, whose kilt was 
rather more ornamented than those of his companions, as their 
chief — Naro by name. He had agreed to build us a couple of 
canoes, of sufficient size to convey us down the more danger- 
ous parts of the river. After this we were to proceed in one, 
while he and his men returned in the other. We were to 
repay him with a dozen yards of cloth, a couple of knives, some 
beads, and other articles. 

As soon as we had finished our roasted toucans and parrots, 
we set forth with our new allies in search of suitable trees for 
the shells of the boats. We hunted about for some time before 
they could fix on one. At length they pointed out one about 



166 ALL ABOUT THE BLOW-PIPE. 

fifteen feet in circumference. Some of the bark being cut off, 
I saw that the wood was of a yellow colour, and of a soft 
nature, which could be easily worked. The Indians, however, 
shook their heads, declaring that though the wood was good 
for a canoe, the tree was too large to be cut down. Isoro, in 
answer, told them that if they could make a canoe out of it, 
he would undertake to fell it. He soon showed his country- 
men that he would make his words good, and wielding his 
sharp axe, he quickly cut a deep notch in the tree. Naro now 
seemed satisfied. While some of the party hewed at the 
trunk, others climbed the neighbouring trees to cut away the 
festoons of sipos and other creepers which might impede its 
fall. A road also had to be cleared to the river for the dis- 
tance of nearly a quarter of a mile. All hands assisted in this 
work, and by evening we had made considerable progress. 

The Indians camped round us at night. One of them had 
broken his blow-pipe, and was employed in taking it to pieces 
for the purpose of mending it. I had thus an opportunity of 
seeing how it was made. It was about ten feet long, and 
composed of two separate lengths of wood, each of which was 
scooped out so as to form one-half of the tube. Their tools 
appeared to be made of the teeth of some animal, which I 
afterwards found were those of the paca. These two pieces 
thus hollowed out are fastened together by winding round 
them long flat slips of the climbing palm-tree called the 
jacitara. The tube is then covered over with black bees'-wax. 
A mouth-piece made of wood is fastened to one end, which is 
broader than the other. From this it tapers away towards 
the muzzle. I was surprised to find how heavy the instru- 
ment was when I came to try and shoot from one. It is called 
by a variety of names — by the Spaniards, zardbatana; by some 
natives, the samourah ; by others, the sarbucan; by the Por- 
tuguese, the gravdtana. The arrows are made from thin strips 



AT WO&K ON THE CANOE. 167 

of the hard rind of the leaf-stalks of palms, and are scraped at 
the end till they become as sharp as needles. Round the butt 
end is wound a little mass from the silk-cotton tree, which 
exactly fits into the bore of the blow-pipe. The quivers were 
very neatly formed of the plaited strips of a plant growing wild, 
from which arrow-root is made. The upper part consisted of a 
rim of the red wood of the japura, highly polished ; and it 
was secured over the shoulder by a belt ornamented with 
coloured fringes and tassels of cotton. We afterwards saw 
blow-pipes formed in a different way, two stems of small 
palms being selected, of different sizes, the smaller exactly to 
fit inside the larger. Thus any curve existing in the one is 
counteracted by that of the other. The arrows are tipped 
with the far-famed wourali poison, which quickly kills any 
animal they wound. 

Next morning we returned to the tree, and worked away as 
before. Arthur and I undertook to cut down some smaller 
trees, to serve as rollers on which to drag the huge trunk to 
the side of the river, where it was to be hollowed out. We 
had, however, to supply ourselves with food, and two of our 
new friends prepared to go in search of game with their blow- 
pipes. Arthur and I begged to accompany them ; but they 
made signs that we must not fire off our guns, as we should 
quickly put the game to flight, and that we must keep at a 
distance behind them. 

" I wonder what they are going to shoot," asked Arthur. 

" We shall soon see," I answered, as we followed our friends. 

The noise of our operations in the forest had driven away 
most of its usual inhabitants from the neighbourhood. We 
therefore had to go some distance before we came in sight of 
any game. We kept, as we had promised, a little behind our 
friends. Suddenly one of them stopped, and raising his blow- 
pipe, a sound like that from a large pop-gun was heard, and 



168 IN SEARCH OF GAME. 

we saw a bird, pierced by an arrow, fluttering among the 
branches. Gradually its wings ceased to more, and down fell 
a parrot. Advancing a little further, the Indian made us a 
sign to stop ; and looking up among the branches, we caught 
sight of a troop of the same curious little monkeys with long 
tails which we had seen the day before. They kept frisking 
about, now climbing up the sipos, now throwing themselves 
down, hanging by their tails, and swinging backwards and 
forwards. Presently one of the natives lifted his blow-pipe, 
from which sped an arrow, piercing one of the poor little 
creatures. It hung for an instant by its tail round a branch, 
and then fell with a crash among the thick leaves. The others 
kept jumping about, apparently not aware of what had happened 
to their companion. Thus three or more were brought down 
before the rest discovered the enemy in their neighbourhood. 
They then all went off at a rapid rate, swinging themselves 
from branch to branch, but stopped again at a short distance 
to watch us. 

" I would give anything to have one of those active little 
fellows alive I" exclaimed Arthur. " Don't you think, Harry, 
that we could make the Indians understand what we want?" 

" We will try, at all events/' I answered. " But I beg that 
you won't laugh at my pantomime/' 

Calling to the Indians, I took one of their arrows, and point- 
ing it towards the monkeys, which were still be seen a little 
way before us among the trees, eyeing us curiously, I shook 
my head violently, to show that I did not want it killed. 
Then I ran forward, and pretended to catch one, and to lead 
it along. " Now, Arthur, you must act the monkey," I ex- 
claimed. On this he began frisking about, putting out his 
hand behind to represent a tail, while I pretended to be sooth- 
ing him by stroking him on the head and back, and thus in- 
ducing him to accompany me. 



HOW THE MONKEY WAS CAUGHT. 171 

The Indians w T atched us attentively, and then nodding their 
heads, began to talk together. They soon seemed to be agreed 
as to what we wanted, and signing to us to remain quiet, one of 
them again crept cautiously towards the monkeys, still frisk- 
ing about within sight, while the other sat down with Arthur 
and I. We eagerly watched the Indian. He first selected 
an arrow, the point of which he scraped slightly and wetted. 
Presently he placed his blow-pipe within the loop of a sipo. 

" Why, he's going to kill one of the poor creatures after all ! " 
exclaimed Arthur. 

" It looks very like it," I answered. " But we shall see." 

The Indian waited for a few seconds, and then out flew his 
tiny dart with a loud pop. One of the monkeys was hit. 
" Oh dear! oh dear!" cried Arthur. " They could not have 
understood us." The monkey had been struck when hanging 
to one of the lower branches ; it fell before it had time to save 
itself with its long tail, and the Indian instantly springing 
forward, caught it, and pulled out the dart. He then took 
something out of the bag hanging at his waist, and put it into 
its mouth, which he kept closed to prevent it from spluttering 
it out. The poor creature seemed so stunned or bewildered 
by its fall, and at finding itself suddenly in the grasp of a 
strange being twenty times its own size, that it made no 
resistance. The Indian brought it to us in his arms, much as 
a nurse carries a baby, and showed us that it was not much 
the worse for its wound. As we went along we observed that 
its eyes, which were at first dim, had quickly recovered their 
brightness, while its tail began to whisk about and coil itself 
round the native's arm. We were at a loss to account for the 
wonderful way in which it had so speedily recovered ; nor did 
the Indians seem disposed to tell us their secret. 

" I should so like to carry the little creature, it seems 
already so tame and gentle," said Arthur. 



172 AN APPROPRIATE NAME. 

" You had better not take it from the Indian, or it may 
give you an ugly bite, and be off and up a tree in a twink- 
ling," I answered. " It has no cause to love us as yet, at all 
events." 

Arthur still insisting that he could carry the monkey, asked 
the Indian to let him have it. The native shook his head, 
and signified that the monkey would to a certainty escape if 
he did. At last, however, he and his companion stopped, and 
fastened the creature's tail tightly to its back, then they wound 
a quantity of fibre round its front paws, and finally put a 
muzzle over its mouth. " There ; you may manage to carry 
him now/' they seemed to say. " But take care, he may slip 
out of his bonds even yet, if you do not hold him fast." 

The monkey glanced up at the countenance of Arthur, who 
looked down kindly at the creature, and carried it gently so 
as not to hurt it. 

" I should like to give it a name," he said ; " something 
appropriate." 

" We will consult Ellen on that important matter," I 
answered. " When she sees how active it is, I think she will 
call it Nimble." 

" Oh yes ; that would be a capital name. Do let us call it 
Nimble," he exclaimed. 

" You and Ellen shall choose its name, and I am sure that 
John will agree to whatever you decide," I replied. 

This made Arthur perfectly contented, and he walked along 
stroking the monkey and talking gently to it, till the animal 
evidently began to feel confidence in him, and lay perfectly 
quiet in his arms. 

The Indians did not as yet appear satisfied with the amount 
of game they had killed, and were on the look-out for more. 
I kept my gun in readiness for a shot. " Pray, Harry, do not 
kill another spider monkey," said Arthur ; "it would make 



MACACO BARRIGUDO. 173 

Nimble so unhappy, 1 am sure." I promised that I would 
not ; indeed, I had not the heart to wish even to shoot one of 
the merry little creatures. 

We soon afterwards, however, came in sight of several much 
larger monkeys, with stouter limbs, but excessively active, and 
furnished with long, strong, flexible tails. I recognized them 
as the species called by the Portuguese Macaco barrigudo, or 
the big-bellied monkey. The Indians shot one of them with 
their blow-pipes, the rest wisely swinging themselves off. 
The creature had a black and wrinkled face, with a low fore- 
head and projecting eyebrows. The body was upwards of two 
feet in length, and the tail not much less. As the Indians 
held him up, Arthur and I agreed that he looked exactly like 
an old negro. 

By the evening we had as many birds and monkeys as we 
could carry. Arthur offered to carry some of the birds in 
addition to Nimble, declaring that he could not bring himself 
to eat our four-handed game. " And that negro-looking old 
fellow, I would starve rather than touch him !" he exclaimed. 
" And as for Domingos, I should think him a cannibal if he were 
to eat him." Arthur, as we went along, kept trying to pre- 
vent his little charge from seeing its dead companions. " I 
am sure that it would make him unhappy," he observed ; "for 
how can he tell that he is not going to be treated in the same 
way!" 

So like was one part of the forest to another, that I had no 
idea we were near our huts when we came in sight of them. 
True heard us approaching and came bounding forth to meet 
us, leaping up first to lick my hands and then sniffing up at 
poor little Nimble, who trembled at seeing him, and after 
vainly endeavouring to escape, clung tightly to Arthur for 
protection. "Do call off True; there's a good fellow!" ex- 
claimed Arthur. " He will frighten poor little Nimble to 



174 A MONKEY FOR DINNER. 

death ; but when they are better acquainted they will become 
very good friends, I dare say." I called True to me, and 
presently Ellen and Maria came running out of the hut towards 
us. Ellen was greatly pleased with Nimble, and thanked 
Arthur very much for having brought him. We carried 
Nimble into the hut, and Domingos found a leathern strap to 
fasten round his waist, by which he was secured to one of the 
beams in the roof. Here he. could run from side to side of 
the hut, out of the reach of True. He kept looking down on 
us somewhat scared at first at his novel position, but in a short 
time took some nuts and fruit readily from Arthur's hand, 
and after examining and cautiously tasting them, to ascertain 
that they suited his palate, ate a hearty meal. 

Ellen told us that she and Maria had been greatly alarmed 
during our absence by the appearance of a large creature — 
from their account a puma or a jaguar — which had come close 
to the hut. True had behaved nobly in standing on the de- 
fensive, while they had screamed and waved sticks to try to 
frighten it off. For some time, however, they were afraid that 
it would attack them, but at last it turned tail and retreated 
into the forest. 

Domingos and our Indian friends lost no time in preparing 
the game which we had killed. Arthur and I watched them, 
when Domingos, without at all recognizing the likeness which 
Arthur and I had discovered in the macaco harrigudo to him- 
self, began without ceremony to skin it, and in a short time 
had it spitted and roasting before the fire. We had formed a 
rough table, and the first article of food which Domingos 
placed on it was a portion of the big monkey on a plantain 
leaf. 

"Ah!" he said, "I have reserved this for you; for the 
meat is superior to that of either the other monkeys or the 
birds. Just try it, and you will agree with me.' 



VAMPIRE BATS. 



175 



Had he not talked about the monkey, probably no one 
would have objected to the meat, which did look very nice ; 
but Ellen and Arthur both begged to have some of the birds, 
with the addition of some roasted plantains and farinha cakes. 
We made a very substantial meal, John and I agreeing that 
the big macaco was very nice food. Domingos thought so 
also, as he had claimed a joint as his own share. 

I was awoke at night by hearing a strange rushing noise 
round my head, and raising it above the hammock I caught 
sight of numberless dark creatures with huge wings which 
kept sweeping round and round here and there through the 
verandah. Presently one of them pitched on the clew of my 
hammock. There was sufficient light from the bright stars 
to see its shape, and I beheld a creature with large ears stand- 
ing out from the sides and top of its head, a spear-shaped 
appendage on the tip of its nose, while a pair of glittering 
black eyes and a grinning mouth gave it the appearance of a 
little imp. Presently it expanded its large wings and floated 
towards my head. I could stand this no longer, and singing 




VAMPIRE BAT. 



out, dealt it a blow with my palm which sent it flying away. 
The cry awoke my companions, who jumped out of their ham- 
mocks, wondering what was the matter. "We were quickly 
engaged in driving out the intruders, which we now discovered 
to be vampire bats. "Hillo!" cried Arthur, "what is the 



176 VERY GOOD FRIENDS. 

matter with my foot ? There is blood flowing from it ! " 
We found that one of the creatures had been sucking his toe. 
John bound it up, and in a short time tranquillity was restored, 
and we were all soon in our hammocks. Hideous as these 
creatures appear, they are harmless, as the puncture they make 
is but slight, and the wound quickly heals. They showed 
their sense by selecting our hut for their night quarters, as 
they there found themselves more secure from the beasts which 
prey on them than in their abodes in the forest. 

In the morning we examined several we had knocked down. 
They measured twenty-eight inches across the wings, which 
were of a leathery consistency, the bodies being covered with 
gray hair. We found their stomachs filled with the pulp and 
seeds of fruits, with the remains of a few insects only. 

Our new friend Nimble soon became reconciled to his lot. 
Though he took food readily enough from Arthur, and by de- 
grees let Ellen and Maria stroke his back, when any one else 
came near him he clambered up as high as he could reach into 
the roof. He soon discovered that True could not climb up to 
his perch, and in a short time he would swing himself off by 
his tail within a foot or two of the dog's nose, stretching out 
his paws as if he were going to catch him by the ear, taking 
good care to be ready to spring again far out of his reach 
should True show the slightest signs of leaping up. 

" It won't be long before we see Master Nimble riding on 
True's back, and using his tail as a whip," said Arthur, who 
had been watching the two animals. He was right ; and in a 
few days Nimble and True became very good friends. 

Our boat-building proceeded well. A log of twenty feet in 
length having been cut off and placed on the rollers, we secured 
a number of tough lianas to it, and using them as traces, dragged 
it down to the river. We could, however, move it but slowly, 
and two whole days were thus consumed. The upper side 



OUR CANOES BUILT. 177 

being smoothed off, a slit was made down the whole length, 
which was opened slowly by wedges. Having cleared out a 
considerable portion of the inside, it was turned over and raised 
on trestles. Beneath it a fire was made along the whole 
length. Other pieces of hard wood were gradually driven in 
with wedges to increase the opening, the larger ones being in 
the centre, where the width was to be the greatest. In about 
eight hours the work was thus far completed. The bow and 
stem were made of hewn planks in a circular form, fastened 
with wooden pins. A plank on each side was next secured, 
and benches fixed in. The seams were caulked with gum col- 
lected from trees growing near, mixed with resin, which ex- 
uded from the trunks of others. "We thus constructed a vessel, 
of sufficient size to make a voyage of upwards of one thousand 
miles down the mighty river, solely of materials found in the 
wilderness. Paddles were also quickly formed by the Indians 
of the tough wood of another tree, which they split into 
boards. They then wove some mats for sails, lianas of dif- 
ferent thicknesses serving as cordage. 

After this our native friends selected another tree, from 
which they proposed to form the second canoe. This was to 
be smaller, that' they might be able to paddle it up against the 
stream. It was built in the same way as the first, but without 
mast or sails. 



12 




CHAPTER VI. 

VOYAGE ON THE RIVER COMMENCED. 

^LL was now ready for our departure from our first 
halting -place. Early in the morning, having 
carefully laden our two vessels, we embarked. 
John, Ellen, Maria, and Domingos went in the 
larger one, accompanied by Nimble and Poll, 
with Naro and two of his followers ; while Isoro, 
Arthur, and I embarked in the smaller, with two of the 
other men. True, of course, went with us, his usual post 
being the bow, where he stood with his fore-feet on the gun- 
wale, as if it were his especial duty to keep a look-out ahead. 
Isoro acted as captain, and Arthur and I and the two Indians, 
with paddles in our hands, formed the crew. Shoving off 
from the bank, we rapidly glided down the river, the current 
carrying us along at a great rate with little aid from our 
paddles. The large canoe took the lead, we following in her 
wake. The water whirled and eddied as we glided on. On 
either side rose the giant trees of the primeval forest — while, 
looking astern, we could see far away across the mighty mass 
of foliage the range of the Andes, with the beautiful cone of 
Cotopaxi standing out boldly above its fellows. 

We soon, however, had something else to think of. Several 
dark rounded rocks rose up ahead of us, between which the 



SHOOTING THE RAPIDS. 179 

water furiously rushed, dashing against their sides, and throw- 
ing up clouds of spray, while whirling, boiling eddies came 
bursting up from the bottom, as if some subaqueous explosion 
were taking place. Short cross waves curled up round us, 
with here and there smooth intervening spaces, the more 
treacherous for their apparent calmness ; for as we passed 
through them we could with difficulty keep the head of our 
small canoe in the direction of our leader. The Indians plied 
their paddles with redoubled vigour, while the helmsman of 
John's canoe every now and then gave vent to loud, wild 
shrieks. Isoro sat calmly clenching his teeth, and looking out 
eagerly ahead. The large canoe went gliding on. And now 
we saw her passing between two rocks, over which the water 
dashing formed an arch of spray, almost concealing her from 
our sight. Presently we also were passing through the same 
channel. It seemed as if our small canoe would be swamped 
by the swelling waters. The clouds of spray which broke over 
her almost blinded us, the loud roaring, hissing sound of the 
waves as they rushed against the rocks deafened our ears, while 
the whirling current so confused our senses, that we could 
scarcely tell in what direction we were going. 

"0 Harry, what has become of the other canoe?" ex- 
claimed Arthur. 

A dark rock rose before us. No canoe was to be seen. 
A horror seized me. I feared that she had been engulfed. 
But presently, Isoro turning the head of our canoe, we shot 
past the rock, and to our joy again saw the other canoe rush- 
ing on with still greater speed towards another opening in the 
channel. We followed even faster than before. The current 
seemed to increase in rapidity as we advanced, pressed together 
by the narrower channel. Yet, fast as we went, we could 
scarcely keep pace with our leader. Now we glided on 
smoothly, now we pitched and tossed as the mimic waves rose 



180 THE RAPIDS PASSED. 

up round us, and thus we went on, the navigation requiring 
the utmost watchfulness and exertion to escape destruction. 
We, perhaps, in our smaller canoe, were safer than those in the 
larger one; indeed, I thought more of them than ourselves. 
Should we meet with any accident, however, they could not 
return to help us, whereas we might push forward to their 
assistance. We followed the movements of the Indians. 
When they paddled fast, we also exerted ourselves ; when they 
ceased, we also lifted our paddles out of the water. I was very 
glad that we were thus employed, as we, having plenty to do, 
thought less of the danger we were in. 

After being thus tossed about for I cannot judge how long, 
every moment running the risk of being dashed on the rocks, 
now on one side, now on the other, we found the river again 
widening and the current flowing on more tranquilly. In a 
short time, however, we came to another rapid. Once more 
we were amid the wild tumult of waters. The current rushed 
on with fearful speed. Now we saw the stern of the leading 
canoe lifted up, and it appeared as if her bows were going 
under. I could not refrain from uttering a shriek of horror. 
Isoro and the Indians remained calm, just guiding our canoe. 
John's canoe disappeared. On we went, expecting the same 
fate which I dreaded had overtaken her. An instant after- 
wards we saw her again gliding on calmly. Downwards we 
slid over a watery hill, the Indians paddling with might and 
main, we following their example. We had descended a fall 
such as I should scarcely have supposed it possible so small a 
boat as ours could have passed over in safety. Our com- 
panions continued plying their paddles, sending out their 
breath in a low grunt, as if they had been holding it in for 
some minutes. 

We now came up with the other canoe, which had been 
waiting for us. " That was nervous work ! " exclaimed John. 



OUR NIGHT ENCAMPMENT. 181 

" I am thankful we are through the falls ; they are the worst 
we shall meet with." 

Paddling on till nearly dark, we landed on an island, where 
it was proposed we should pass the night. There were hut 
few trees in the centre, the rest consisting of sand and rock. 
This spot had been selected to avoid the risk of being surprised 
by unfriendly natives or prowling jaguars. The canoes were 
hauled up, the goods landed, and fires were lighted, round 
which we were soon seated taking our evening meal. The 
Indians then cut a number of stout poles, which they drove 
into the ground, forming a square, the roof being thatched over 
with palm-leaves, extending some distance beyond the poles, 
so as to form deep eaves. To these poles were hung up our 
hammocks, a small part being, as usual, partitioned off for 
Ellen and Maria. This was our usual style of encampment. 
When the trees grew sufficiently wide apart, we sometimes 
secured our hammocks to them, with a roof such as I have 
mentioned above our heads. The fires were kept up all night, 
and a watch set to prevent surprise, should any unfriendly 
natives find us out, and come across the river in their canoes. 
Isoro advised us always to select an island for our night en- 
campment. " Indeed," he observed, " it would be safer never 
to land on the banks, if you can avoid so doing." 

Our Indians, besides their usual blow-pipes, had come pro- 
vided with harpoons and lines for catching fish. Generally, 
at the end of our day's voyage, they would go out in the 
smaller canoe, and invariably come back with a good supply. 

Arthur and I, with True, one day accompanied Naro 
and two of his men. While the Indians remained in the 
canoe, we landed aud walked along the sandy shore of the 
island. True ran before us, shoving his nose into the tall 
reeds and rushes. Suddenly out he backed, barking furiously, 
but still retreating, and evidently less disposed than usual for 



182 



A WONDERFUL MONSTER. 



battle. Fully expecting to see a huge anaconda come forth, 
Arthur and I retired to a safe distance, while I got my gun 
ready to fire at the serpent when he should appear. We 
stood watching the spot which True still faced, when the reeds 
were moved aside, and the oddest-looking monster I ever set 
eyes on came slowly forth, and for a moment looked about 
him. True actually turned tail, and fell back on us for sup- 
port. He would have faced a lion, but the creature before 
him had not a vulnerable part on which he could lay hold. 
It meantime, regardless of him or us, made its way towards 
the water. It was as grotesque and unlike what we fancy a 
reality as those creatures which the wild imaginations of the 
painters of bygone days delighted in producing. How can I de- 
scribe it ? It was covered all over with armour — back, neck, 
and head. On its head it wore a curiously-shaped helmet, with 
a long tube in front serving as a snout, while its feet were 
webbed, and armed with sharp claws at the end of its thick 
and powerful legs. From the chin hung two fringe-like mem- 
branes, and the throat and neck were similarly ornamented. 
Naro was not far off, and came paddling up at a great rate, cry- 
ing out to us to turn the creature from the water. Its formid- 
able appearance and size made us somewhat unwilling to get 
within reach of its head ; for it was fully three feet long, and 
its covering would, it appeared, turn off a bullet. Arthur, 
however, bravely ran in front of it, and True kept barking 
round it, keeping wisely beyond its reach. We thus impeded 
its progress ; but still it made way, and was just about to 
launch itself into the river when the canoe coming up, Naro's 
harpoon struck it under the shield at the neck. It struggled 
to get free, but was hauled again on to the sand, and soon 
dispatched by the Indians. They seemed highly pleased at 
the capture, and signified that, in spite of its strange appear- 
ance, it was excellent for food. . 



A MAT AM AT A. 



183 



" Why, after all, it is only a tortoise ! " exclaimed Arthur, 
who had been examining it. A tortoise it was, though the 
strangest-looking of its tribe, but not at all uncommon. 




THE MATAMATA. 



The strange creature we had found was a matamata (Chelys, 
matamata). It is found plentifully in Demerara, w 7 here its 
flesh is much esteemed. What we took to be a helmet, con- 
sisted of two membraneous prolongations of the skin, which 
projected out on either side from its broad and flattened head. 
The back was covered with a shield, with three distinct ridges 
or keels along it, and was broader before than behind. It had 
a stumpy pointed tail. I should add that it feeds only in the 
water, concealing itself among reeds by the bank, when it 
darts forward its long neck and seizes with its sharp beak any 
passing fish, reptile, or water-fowl — for it likes a variety of food 
— or it will swim after them at a great rate. 

We carried the matamata to the camp, and on landing it 
drew it up with sipos, with its neck stretched out. Ellen 
could scarcely believe that it was a real creature. 



184 WATCHING FOR PREY. 

" I am very glad that I did not meet it when by myself on 
the sands. I am sure that I should have run away, and 
dreamed about it for nights afterwards ! " she exclaimed. " It 
was very brave, Harry, of you and Arthur to face it ; and as for 
True, he is worthy to take rank with St. George, for it must 
have appeared a perfect dragon to him." 

" Barring the want of tail, my sister," observed John with a 
laugh. " True will find many more formidable antagonists 
than the matamata in these regions, and he must be taught to 
restrain his ardour, or he may some day, I fear, 'catch a 
Tartar/ " 

Maria meantime stood behind us, lifting up her hands and 
uttering exclamations of astonishment, as she surveyed the 
creature at a respectful distance. 

The next evening we again accompanied the Indians. It 
was very calm, and the water in a narrow channel through 
which we went smooth and clear, so that we could look 
down to a great depth and see the fish swimming about in vast 
numbers. Presently I caught sight of a huge black monster 
gliding silently up the channel just below the surface. It was, 
however, too far off for the harpoons of the Indians to reach it. 
We followed, they intimating that we should very likely come 
up with it. We had not gone far, when they ceased rowing 
and pointed ahead. There I saw, on the other side of a clump 
of bamboos w T hich grew on a point projecting into the stream, 
a creature with a savage countenance and huge paws resting on 
the trunk of a tree overhanging the water. It was of a 
brownish-yellow colour, the upper parts of the body variegated 
with irregular oblong spots of black. It was so intently 
watching the stream that it did not appear to observe us. 
Had it not indeed been pointed out to me, I might not have 
discovered it, so much had it the appearance of the trunk on 
which it was resting. Presently we saw a huge black head 



A FEARFUL STRUGGLE. 187 

projecting out of the stream. In an instant the jaguar, for 
such was the animal on the watch, sprang forward and seized 
its prey. The creature which had thus ventured within the 
grasp of the jaguar was a manatee, or sea-cow, the peixe hoi of 
the Portuguese. A fearful struggle ensued, the manatee to 
escape, the jaguar to hold it fast. I lifted my gun to fire, but 
the Indians made a sign to me to desist. If I should kill the 
jaguar the manatee would escape, and their object was to 
allow the latter to be too exhausted to do so, and then to 
shoot the jaguar. Now it appeared as if the jaguar would 
drag the water-monster out of its native element, now that the 
former would be drawn into it. The sea-cow struggled 
bravely, but the beast of prey had got too firm a hold to let it 
escape. The surface of the water was lashed into foam. The 
jaguar's claws and teeth were firmly fixed in the thick hide of 
the sea-cow. Slowly it seemed to be drawn higher and higher 
out of its native element. So eager was the savage beast, that 
it did not even observe our approach, but continued with its 
sharp teeth gnawing into the back of its defenceless prey. We 
now paddled closer. It turned a look of savage rage towards 
us, seeming to doubt whether it should let go the manatee and 
stand on the defensive, or continue the strife. The way it 
held the sea-cow gave us a notion of its immense strength. 
Gradually the efforts of the manatee began to relax. It was 
very clear how the combat would have finished had we not 
been present. At a sign from the Indians I lifted my rifle and 
fired. The ball passed through the jaguar's neck. Though 
wounded, the fierce animal stood snarling savagely, with 
its fore-feet on the trunk of the tree, as if prepared to make 
a spring into the canoe. While I was reloading, the Indians 
raised their blow-pipes and sent two of their slender arrows 
quivering into its body. Still the jaguar stood at bay, 
apparently scarcely feeling the wound. Meantime the huge 



188 THE MANATEE HARPOONED. 

cow-fish was slipping off the bank. Naro, on seeing this, 
ordered his men to paddle forward, while, harpoon in hand, he 
stood ready to dart it at the manatee. Every moment I ex- 
pected to see the jagnar spring at us. Just as the manatee 
was disappearing under the water, the harpoon flew with un- 
erring aim from Naro's hand, and was buried deeply in its 
body. Again we backed away from the bank, just in time, it 
seemed, for in another moment the jaguar would have sprung 
at us. Having got out of its reach, the Indians shot two 
more of their deadly arrows into its body. Still it stood, 
snarling and roaring with rage at being deprived of its prey. 
Gradually its cries of anger ceased, its glaring eyes grew 
dim, its legs seemed to refuse it support, and slowly it sank 
back among the mass of fern-like plants which bordered the 
bank. 

Meantime, the Indians were engaged with the harpoon line, 
now hauling in on it, now slackening it out, a ruddy hue mix- 
ing with the current showing that the life-blood of the manatee 
was fast ebbing away. In a short time the struggles of the 
huge river monster ceased, and the Indians paddling towards 
the bank, towed it after them. I was all the while looking out 
for the jaguar. A movement in the shrubs among which it 
had fallen showed that it was still alive. I was sure that my 
shot had not injured it much, and I could scarcely suppose that 
those light needle-like darts could have done it much harm. I 
reminded Naro of the jaguar. He shook his head in reply. 
" He will no longer interfere with us/' I understood him to 
say. The manatee was soon hauled on shore, and as it was too 
large to be taken bodily into the canoe, the Indians, having 
thoroughly knocked out any spark of life which might remain, 
began cutting it up. 

The creature was between seven and eight feet long, and 
upwards of six in circumference in the thickest part. The 



THE MANATEE DESCRIBED. 



189 



body was perfectly smooth, and of a lead colour. It tapered 
off towards the tail, which was flat, horizontal, and semicircular, 
without any appearance of hind limbs. The head was not 
large, though the mouth was, with fleshy lips somewhat like 




THE MANATEE. 



those of a cow. There were stiff bristles on the lips, and a few 
hairs scattered over the body. Just behind the head were two 
powerful oval fins, having the breasts beneath them. The 
ears were minute holes, and the eyes very small. The skin of 
the back was fully an inch thick, and beneath it a layer of fat, 
also an inch or more thick. On examining the fins, or fore- 
limbs, as they should properly be called, we found bones 
exactly corresponding to those of the human arm, with five 
fingers at the extremity, every joint distinct, although com- 
pletely encased in a stiff inflexible skin. The manatee feeds 



190 JAGUAR MEAT. 

on the grass growing at the borders of the lakes and rivers. 
It swims at a rapid rate, moved on by the tail and paddles. 
The female produces generally only one at a birth, and clasps 
it, so Naro told us, in her paddles while giving it suck. 

Having cut up the cow, with which we loaded the canoe, we 
paddled in towards where the jaguar had been seen. The chief 
and one of his followers without hesitation leaped on shore : 
Arthur and I followed, when to our surprise we saw the savage 
brute lying over on its side perfectly dead. It had been 
destroyed by the poison on the tip of the arrows, not by the 
wounds they or my bullet had produced It was quickly 
skinned, cut up, and part of the meat added to our store, 
while the skin, which I thought was the most valuable part, 
was at my request taken on board. 

On emerging from the inlet, we steered for the island, guided 
by the light of the camp fire. We were welcomed with loud 
shouts by the generally impassive Indians, who were delighted 
with the supply of flesh which we had brought. No time was 
lost in cutting the meat into small pieces, each person fasten- 
ing a dozen or more on long skewers. These were stuck in 
the ground, and slanted over the flames to roast. The meat 
tasted somewhat like pork, I thought, but John considered it 
more like beef. 

"We were one evening approaching a long island with a sand- 
bank extending from its side. Isoro told us that the Indians 
were unable to proceed further, and that after this we should 
find the navigation tolerably easy. The sand-bank, he said, 
was frequented by turtles, and they hoped to be able to 
supply us and themselves with a good store of eggs, and to 
catch also some turtles. 

Having hauled up the canoes, and formed our sleeping-places 
as usual, leaving Domingos in charge of the camp, we all, in- 
cluding Ellen and Maria, set out to search for turtles' eggs, 



turtles' eggs. 191 

our Indians having in the meantime woven a number of bas- 
kets of reeds in which to carry them. Each of the Indians 
carried a long stick in his hand. We proceeded a short distance 
along the bank, till we came to a somewhat higher part. The 
sand felt quite hot to our feet. The Indians pointed out some 
slight marks in it, which they told us were made by the turtles. 
Going on, one of them stuck his stick into the sand. It sank 
easily down. Instantly he and his companions were on their 
knees digging with their hands, and soon cleared out a hole full 
of eggs. Upwards of one hundred were collected from that 
hole alone. In the meantime the rest were searching about, 
and we were soon all on our knees, busily engaged in picking 
up the eggs. The eggs were about an inch and a half in 
diameter, somewhat larger than an ordinary hen's egg. They 
have thin leathery shells, an oily yolk, and a white which does 
not coagulate. Having laden ourselves with as many as we 
could carry in our baskets, we returned to the camp. Domingos 
at once set to work to make cakes, mixing the eggs with flour. 
Others were roasted. The Indians, however, ate them raw. 

While we sat round our camp-fire, Isoro excited our curiosity 
by an account of the way the turtles lay their eggs, and we 
agreed to start away the next morning before daybreak to 
watch the process. He called us about two hours before day- 
break. We found that Naro and two of his men had already 
gone off to try and catch some of the animals. After walking 
a short distance, we discovered the Indians squatting down 
behind a shelter of branches, which they had put up to conceal 
themselves from the turtles. They told us to take our seats 
by them, and remain quiet. We had not been there long- 
before we saw a number of dark objects moving over the light- 
coloured sand. Two or three came close to us, when the 
Indians rushing out, quickly turned them on their backs, and 
again ran under shelter. 



192 TURTLE-CATCHING. 

We waited for some time till the light of day enabled us to see 
more clearly, when, as far as our eyes could reach, we observed 
the upper part of the bank covered with turtles, all busily 
employed with their broad-webbed paws in excavating the 
sand, while others were apparently placing their eggs in the 
holes they had made. As the morning drew on, they began 
to waddle away towards the river. The margin of the upper 
bank was rather steep, and it was amusing to see them 
tumbling head foremost down the declivity, and then going 
on again till the leaders reached the water. We now all 
rushed forward, and were in time to catch several, turning 
them over on their backs, where they lay unable to move. 

The first comer, Isoro told us, makes a hole about three 
feet deep. In this she lays her eggs, and then covers them up 
with sand. The next reaching the shore lays her eggs on the 
to]D of her predecessor's, and so on ; several turtles will lay one 
above the others, till the pit, which holds about one hundred 
eggs, is full, when the last carefully sweeps the sand over the 
hole, so as to make it appear as if it had not been disturbed. 
It is only, indeed, from the tracks made by the turtles them- 
selves as they are returning to the water that the nests can be 
traced. In the settled parts of the country great care is taken 
not to disturb these sand-banks till the whole body of turtles 
have laid their eggs. Sometimes they occupy fourteen days or 
more in the business. People are stationed at some elevated 
spot in the neighbourhood to warn off any one approaching the 
bank, and to take care that the timid turtles are in no way 
disturbed; otherwise it is supposed they would desert the 
ground altogether. 

We had now a large supply of turtle and turtles' eggs. Our 
Indian friends, well satisfied with their expedition, loaded 
their canoe almost to the water's edge. We also took on 
board as many as we could consume. Naro and his followers 



PARTING REGRETS. 193 

had behaved very well, but they were uninteresting people, 
and had done nothing particular to win our regard. John 
wrote a letter to Don Jose for Isoro to carry, and we all sent 
many messages, expressing our affectionate regard. Had it 
not been for Don Jose, we might have been subjected to much 
annoyance and trouble, and been prevented probably from fol- 
lowing our family. We each of us presented Isoro also with a 
small remembrance. We parted from him with sincere regret; 
and I believe that had it not been for his devoted love to his 
master he would gladly have accompanied us. He and his 
companions waited till we had embarked in our own canoe, 
and cast off from the shore. A light breeze was blowing down 
the river. We hoisted our mat sail, and Domingos taking the 
steering oar, we recommenced our voyage down the river. The 
Indians then set forth on their toilsome one up the stream, 
having to paddle with might and main for many days against it 



;309) 13 




CHAPTER VII. 

OUR DISAPPOINTMENT, DANGER, AND ANXIETY. 

[HE tributary of the Amazon, down which we were 
proceeding, was in many places more than half a 
mile wide : what must be the width of the mighty 
river itself ! This comparatively small stream was 
often tossed into waves, and we were thankful that 
we had the prospect of embarking in a larger vessel, with more 
experienced boatmen, for our further voyage. On either side 
of the river were clay banks, above which the lofty trees 
formed impenetrable walls ; while here and there islands ap- 
peared, the soil of some raised but little above 'the river, while 
in others we could see evidences of the stream having separated 
them at no great distance of time from the mainland. We 
continued our custom of landing at night — indeed, whenever 
we had to put to shore — at one of these islands. They all 
supplied us with wood to light our fires, and poles for our 
huts : some were large enough to furnish game. 

Thus several days passed away. We were, by our calcula- 
tions, approaching the spot at which our father had led us to 
expect that we should find him. It may be supposed how 
eagerly we all looked out for the expected marks. At 
length the curiously-coloured bluff hill he had mentioned 
appeared in sight. 



THE APPOINTED MEETING-PLACE. 195 

" There it is ! there it is ! " exelaimed Ellen. " I am sure 
it must be the spot papa speaks of." 

We surveyed it with eager eyes, and agreed that there could 
be no mistake about the matter. With redoubled energy we 
paddled on, the breeze, though light, being in our favour. 
And now in a short time we came in sight of the expected 
group of bamboos. We quickly rounded it ; and there, before 
us, appeared the hill. We looked out for the huts on its sum- 
mit, but none were visible. 

" Oh ! perhaps papa thought it better to build them lower 
down, under the shade of that group of palms," said Ellen ; 
and we agreed that she was probably right. 

A small stream ran at the bottom of the hill, connected, 
probably, with one of the larger rivers we had passed. We 
paddled up it a short distance, hoping to find a convenient 
place for landing. Our hearts misgave us on finding no one 
come down to welcome us on shore. 

" They probably do not observe us coming," observed Ellen. 
" Mamma and Fanny are in the house, and papa and the ser- 
vants are out shooting." 

I saw by the cheerful way she spoke she felt none of the 
apprehensions which John and I were experiencing. We soon 
found a clear spot, where the waters in the rainy season had 
carried away the trees and shrubs. Securing our canoe, we 
eagerly stepped on shore. The bank was somewhat steep ; 
but we managed to climb up it, and, cutting our way through 
the intervening jungle, reached the foot of the hill. Even 
now I began to doubt whether, after all, this could be the spot 
our father spoke of. Not the slightest sound was heard, and 
there was no appearance of human habitations being near. 
True, as soon as we had got into the more open ground, went 
scampering along in high glee at finding himself on shore. 
John led the way, anxiously looking about on every side. 



196 



THE BURNED HUT. 



We soon reached the top of the hill, gazing eagerly down 
towards the group of palm-trees Ellen had espied. No huts 
were to be seen. 

" They cannot have been here ! " exclaimed Ellen. 

Just then John gave a start, and immediately hurried for- 
ward. We all followed. Before us we saw several posts stand- 
ing upright, but they were blackened and charred, while several 
others lay scattered about. The grass around was burned, and 
the ground covered with ashes. It was too evident that a hut 
had stood there, which had been destroyed by fire; but whether 
it had been inhabited by our family or not, we in vain endea- 
voured to discover. No traces of them could we find. We 
looked at each other with anxious eyes. Ellen burst into 
tears, fully believing that something dreadful had happened. 
We wished to reassure her, but our own fears made this a 
hard matter. John stood silent for some time. Then again 
he walked over the spot, and examined narrowly the ground, 
looking among the neighbouring trees. 

" Perhaps this was not their house," suggested Arthur; " or 
if it was, they may have escaped. Surely we should not give 
way to despair." 

" I think the master is too cautious a man to have been 
taken by surprise," observed Domingos. " He is probably 
not far off, and we shall see him soon/' 

Maria did her best to comfort her young mistress. 

" Do not cry, Dona Ellen ; do not cry. We shall soon see 
them all," she said, putting her arms round her as she used to 
do when she was a child, and trying to comfort her. 

Wishing to ascertain John's opinion, I went towards 
him. 

" We must proceed further on," he said. " I am surprised 
that our father has not left any sign by which we might learn 
where he has gone." 



ANXIOUS SURMISES. 197 

" Perhaps lie had to retreat in too great a hurry for that ; 
yet he might have escaped in safety," observed Arthur. 

" Do you think they were attacked by natives, and driven 
away ? " I asked of John. 

" About that I am doubtful," he answered, in a low voice, 
so that Ellen should not hear. " Yet had the hut simply 
been burned by accident, they would have rebuilt it. Our 
friend Naro gave the Indians of this part of the river a bad 
name. He called them Majeronas ; and said that they are 
cannibals, and attack all strangers. I did not believe the 
account he gave of them ; and had I done so, I would not 
have mentioned it, for fear of unnecessarily alarming Ellen. 
Still, Harry, I confess I am very, very anxious." 

" So indeed am I, now you tell me about the Majeronas'' 
I observed ; " but still we must hope for the best. I cannot 
believe that anything so dreadful has happened as our fears 
suggest. Our poor mother, and sweet Eanny and Aunt Martha, 
to have been carried off and killed ! Oh, I cannot think it 
true ! " 

"Don't you think it possible they got notice that they 
were about to be attacked, and made their escape in good 
time ? " observed Arthur, in a more cheerful voice. " The 
natives, when they found that their prey had escaped them, 
would very naturally burn the house ; and if they found any 
signals which Mr. Faithful might have left, would have de- 
stroyed them also. I will ask Domingos ; I think he will 
agree with me." 

When we told Domingos what Arthur had said, he declared 
that he thought that was the most likely thing to have occurred. 
The suggestion raised our spirits. Domingos, however, advised 
us not to remain on the spot, lest the natives might discover 
us. Having made another search round, we accordingly took 
our way back to the canoe. 



198 SAVAGES APPEAR ON THE BANK. 

Shoving off, we went down the stream into the main river, 
As we paddled slowly along the shore, we examined it care- 
fully, still in hopes of finding some signals which might direct 
us. We had gone on for some short distance, when Arthur, 
looking up at the hill, exclaimed, " See ! who can those he ? " 

There we saw several figures with bows in their hands and 
high feathery plumes on their heads. 

" They must be the Ifajeronas" exclaimed John. " We 
have indeed only just retreated in time." 

" Oh, perhaps they will follow us ! " cried Ellen. 

"I do not think we need fear that/' said Arthur, " as we 
have seen no canoes." 

The Indians appeared only just to have discovered us. We 
saw them gesticulating to each other ; and then they hurried 
down towards the river. We at once turned the canoe's head 
away from the bank, and paddled out into the centre of the 
stream, where we should be beyond the reach of their arrows. 

By working away with our paddles we soon ran out of sight 
of them. 

Having rested for some minutes to recover from our ex- 
ertions, we continued on down the stream. As the day was 
drawing on, it was necessary to look out for an island on which 
to encamp, as we had received so strong a warning not to land 
on the main shore. We kept a bright look-out, but no signs 
of an island could we see. The wind, which had hitherto been 
light, now increased to a gentle breeze ; and as it was in our 
favour, we hoisted our sail and stood on, glad to be relieved 
from the labour of paddling. Thus we continued our progress, 
hoping to get before night to a distance from our savage 
enemies. 

The night came on, but there was still sufficient light to 
enable us to steer down the centre of the river. John pro- 
posed that we should form two watches ; he and Arthur in 



A NIGHT VOYAGE. 199 

one, Domingos and I in the other. This, of course, was 
agreed to. After some difficulty, we persuaded Ellen and 
Maria to lie down on the hammocks which were spread in the 
middle of the canoe under the awning. John and Arthur 
took the first watch ; Domingos coiling himself away in the 
stern of the canoe, and I in the bows, to be ready for service 
should we be required. 

Tired as I was, it was some time before I could manage to 
go to sleep. I lay looking up at the dark sky — out of which 
thousands of bright stars shone forth — and listening to the 
ripple of the water against the bows of the canoe. At length 
the sound lulled me to sleep, though I felt conscious that 
Arthur had covered me up with a piece of matting. It seemed 
but a moment afterwards that I heard his voice calling me to 
get up and take his place. I raised myself, and saw Domingos 
at the helm, and the sails still set. Arthur then lay down in 
the place I had occupied ; and I did him the same service he 
had rendered me, by covering him carefully up so as to protect 
him from the night air. 

It was the first time we had voyaged at night ; and as we 
glided calmly on, I could not help regretting that we had not 
oftener sailed at the same hour, and thus escaped the heat of 
the day, the mosquitoes on shore, and enjoyed the cool breeze 
on the river. As I did not feel at all sleepy, I proposed to 
Domingos that we should allow John and Arthur to rest on, 
and continue ourselves on watch till daylight, when perhaps we 
might find some spot on which to land with safety. 

We thus glided on for some hours, and were expecting to see 
the dawn break over the trees on our larboard bow, when the 
channel became even narrower than before. Had it not been 
that the current still ran with us, I should have supposed that 
we had entered some other stream ; but the way the water ran 
showed that this could not be the case. We therefore continued 



200 WE ENTER THE AMAZON. 

on as before. A bright glow now appeared in the eastern sky, 
Rapidly it increased till the whole arch of heaven was suffused 
with a ruddy light. Suddenly John awoke, and uttered an 
exclamation of surprise on finding that it was daylight. His 
voice aroused the rest of the party. Just then the sun, like a 
mighty arch of fire, appeared above the trees ; and directly 
afterwards we saw, running across the stream down which we 
were sailing, another and far broader river. The mighty 
Maranon, as the natives call the Upper Amazon — or the 
Solimoens, as it is named by the Portuguese — was before us, 
having flowed down for many hundred miles from the mountain 
lake of Lauricocha, in Peru, 12,500 feet above the sea-level. 

As we gazed up and down the vast river, no object intervened 
till sky and water met, as on the ocean; while, on either 
side, the tall forest walls diminished in the perspective till 
they sank into thin lines. Even here, however, it is narrow, 
though already very deep, compared to the width it attains 
lower down. Our satisfaction at having escaped from the 
savages and arrived at the high road, along which we were to 
proceed, was counterbalanced by our anxiety for our family. 
We might, after all, have passed the spot where they were 
waiting for us ; and yet it Was not likely they would remain 
in the neighbourhood of such savages as the Majeronas had 
shown themselves. "We agreed, therefore, at all risks, at once 
to row in towards the shore, and examine it carefully as we 
proceeded downwards. 

We had not gone far, when we came in sight of a sand-bank, 
which offered a favourable spot for landing. We accordingly 
rowed in, looking carefully about for any signs of natives. As 
no huts or any human beings were to be seen, we landed. 

While Domingos and Arthur were collecting wood for a fire, 
John and I, followed by True, with our guns, made our way 
through the forest, that we might survey the country, so as 



SHOOTING A CAPYBARA. 



201 



not to be taken by surprise. We had not gone far when I 
caught sight of three animals, which I should have taken for 
young hogs, from their brown colour, long coarse hair, and 
their general appearance, had they not been sitting up on their 
haunches, as no hog ever sat. They had large heads, and 
heavy blunt muzzles, and thick clumsy bodies without tails. 
They cast inquisitive looks at me, and would have sat on ap- 
parently till I had got close up to them, had not True dashed 
forward, when, uttering low sounds, between a grunt and a 
bark, they rushed towards the water. I fired at one of them, 






%*\ 




AGOUTI AND CAPYBARA. 



and knocked it over. The rest reached the river, though pur- 
sued by True, and instantly dived beneath the surface. John 



202 OUR PRIZES. 

came up, and on examining the animal's mouth, we found it 
to be a rodent, and thus knew it to be a capybara, the largest 
of its order. When alarmed, it rushes to the water, swims as 
well as the otter, and takes its prey in a similar manner. 
It is, from its aquatic habits, often called the water-hog. It 
had short legs, and peculiarly long feet, partially webbed, 
which enable it to swim so well. 

Diroctly afterwards, True turned a smaller animal out of a 
hollow trunk. It made off through the forest at great speed ; 
but John shot it just as it was running behind a tree. It 
proved to be an agouti, also a rodent. It is in some respects 
like a hare or rabbit, with the coarse coat of a hog, but feeds 
itself like a squirrel. It is classed with the guinea-pig. It 
feeds on vegetables, and is very destructive to sugar-canes, 
which it rapidly gnaws through, and does not object to animal 
food. 

While I carried our prizes down in triumph to Domingos, 
that he might prepare a portion of them for breakfast, John 
continued his search through the woods. I was on the point 
of joining him, when I heard him cry, " Look out I" and at 
the same instant another animal burst through the wood with 
True at his heels. I fired, and killed it. This also was a 
rodent ; and John said that it was a paca, which lives always in 
the neighbourhood of water, to which it takes readily when 
chased. It has its habitation in burrows, which it forms a 
short distance only beneath the surface. The opening it con- 
ceals with dried leaves and small branches. Once in the 
water, it swims and dives so well that it generally escapes 
from the hunter. It was of a thick and somewhat clumsy form, 
about two feet in length and one in height. The hinder limbs 
were longer than the front ones, and considerably bent. The 
claws were thick and strong, fitted for digging. It had rigid 
whiskers, and the ears were nearly naked. 



JOHN BITTEN BY A SNAKE. 



203 



Presently I heard John cry out. 

" Harry, I believe that I have been bitten by a snake on 
which I trod," he said, in his usual calm way. " I killed the 




DUSKY PACA. 



creature, and I think it is poisonous ; so go and call Domin- 
gos, for he will perhaps know what to do. But get him away, 
if you can, so as not to frighten Ellen/' 

I ran off as fast as my legs could carry me, and was thankful 
to find that Ellen and Maria were sitting under the awning 
in the canoe, while Domingos was cooking at the fire, assisted 
by Arthur. In a breathless voice, my heart sinking with 
alarm, I told him what had happened. 

" There is a bottle of agua ardente, and there is another thing 
we will try," he said, and rushed to the canoe. 

I was afraid that he would tell Ellen ; but he stepped on 
board with an unconcerned manner, as if he wanted something 
for a culinary purpose, and returned with two of the paddles, 
and a bottle and cup. 

We found John seated on the bank, taking off his boot and 
sock. 



204 A WONDERFUL CURE. 

" Here, Senor John, drink this," he said, giving him the 
cup full of liquid. " Senor Arthur will hold the bottle for 
you, while Senor Harry and I are making a grave for your 
leg. We must bury it. Don't despair, my dear master. 
The remedy is a wonderful one." 

We were digging away, while he spoke, with the paddles, 
and in a few moments John's leg was buried deep in the earth, 
which was pressed down over it. 

" Why, this is brandy," exclaimed John, as he swallowed 
the contents of a second cup which Arthur gave him. 

" Of course, my dear master," answered Domingos, who, 
folding his arms, stood by, watching the effect of his treat- 
ment. " Some people think one remedy the best, some an- 
other. It is wise to try both. The brandy drives, the earth 
draws the poison forth." 

Oh, how anxiously we watched John's countenance ! No 
change took place. 

Arthur and I went back, lest Ellen might be alarmed at 
our absence, leaving Domingos, who stood unmoved, in the 
same attitude as at first, watching his patient. At last Ellen 
put her head out from under the toldo, and asked when break- 
fast would be ready, as she and Maria were very hungry. 

" What shall we tell her?" asked Arthur. 

Just then I looked up, and saw Domingos coming towards 
us, waving the dead snake in his hand, and John following, 
walking as briskly as if nothing had been the matter with him. 

" A wonderful cure has been wrought," he exclaimed, as he 
reached us. " But don't tell Domingos yet. Finding myself 
much as usual, I bethought me, as I sat with my leg in the 
hole, of looking into the reptile's mouth ; and though it has a 
set of sharp teeth, I could discover no poisonous fangs. I am 
only sorry that so much good brandy was expended on me, 
which may be wanted on another occasion." 




INTERMENT OF A LIMB BITTEN BY A SERPENT. 



VOYAGE DOWN THE AMAZON. 207 

We now summoned Ellen, and told her in English what 
had occurred. Arthur and I having examined the head of the 
snake, to assure ourselves that John was right, cut it off and 
threw it into the river, while True breakfasted off the body, 
which we cooked for him. Domingos did not discover the 
truth till some time afterwards ; and we heard him frequently 
boasting of the certain cure he knew for snake bites. I 
cannot, however, say that his remedy would not prove effi- 
cacious. 

Having made a good breakfast on the agouti, we once more 
embarked, and glided down the stream. 

I have not dwelt much on our anxiety, but, as may be sup- 
posed, we felt it greatly, and our conversation could not fail 
to be subdued and sad. Ellen, however, after her first grief 
had subdued,- did her utmost, dear, good little sister that she 
was, to cheer our spirits. Often she kept repeating, "I am 
sure they have escaped ! We shall before long find them. 
Depend on it, papa would not allow himself to be surprised ! 
I have been praying for them ever since we commenced our 
journey, and I know my prayers will be heard." 

Although I had felt great despondency, I could not help 
being influenced by Ellen's hopeful spirit. Still it seemed to 
me that the probability of our discovering them along the 
wide-extended banks of the river was but small indeed. 
They, too, how anxious they must be feeling on our account ; 
for if they had been in danger, as we supposed, they must 
know we should be subjected to the same. However, I will not 
dwell longer on this subject, but only again repeat that our 
parents and our aunt and Fanny were never absent from our 
thoughts. 

A light breeze springing up, we hoisted our mat sail, and 
glided down the river. Nothing could be more delightful. 
The light air cooled us, and kept off the mosquitoes ; and as the 



208 A HURRICANE. 

nights were bright, had we not been anxious to examine the 
shore, we agreed that we might have continued our voyage till 
it was necessary to land and procure food. 

Suddenly, however, the wind again dropped. The sun, 
which had hitherto been casting his undimmed rays down on 
our heads, became obscured, as if a thick curtain had been 
drawn across it. The whole sky assumed a yellow tinge. 
Domingos looked anxiously round. 

" I do not like the look of the weather," he observed. " It 
would be wise to lower the sail." 

We had just got it down, when a low murmur was heard in 
the distant woods, increasing rapidly to a subdued roar. A 
white line appeared across the river. It came rapidly towards 
us. Now we could feel the wind blowing against our cheeks, 
and the whole surface of the water became suddenly rippled 
into wavelets, from which the white foam flew off in thick 
sheets. The sky had again changed to a greenish hue. The 
waves every moment increased in height. 

" A hurricane is coming on," observed Domingos. " We 
cannot face it." 

We put the canoe's head towards the shore. 

" Paddle, my masters ! paddle ! " exclaimed Domingos. 
" We must reach the shore before the storm breaks with its 
full violence, or we may be lost !" 

We had not paddled many strokes before we felt the canoe 
driven forward by the wind at a rapid rate. We exerted our- 
selves, running before the wind, and edging in at the same 
time towards the northern shore. Every instant the hurricane 
gained strength ; and as we looked upward, the whole sky, 
we saw, had assumed a red and black appearance. A little 
ahead appeared a sand-bank, on which stood a number of tall- 
legged birds, cormorants, white cranes, and other waders, large 
and small. We might land on the island, and save our lives; 



DRIVEN BEFOItE THE STORM. 209 

but the wind setting directly on it, we might lose our canoe, 
or, at all events, the water would break into her and destroy 
our goods. Domingos steered the canoe admirably, while we 
made every effort to keep off the island. Presently down 
came the blast with greater fury than before. Some of the 
smaller birds were carried off their legs and borne away by the 
wind. Others, throwing themselves down, stuck their beaks 
into the sand, and clung on with their long claws, their feet 
extended. In spite of our danger, Arthur and I could not 
help laughing at the extraordinary appearance of the birds, as 
they thus lay in great numbers along the sand, looking as if 
they had been shot, and were lying dead till the sportsman 
could pick them up. On we drove, narrowly escaping being 
thrown upon the bank, on which the foaming seas broke with 
terrific force. 

" Here it comes again ! " cried Domingos. " Paddle bravely, 
and be not alarmed." 

As he spoke, another blast, still more violent, struck us, and 
in an instant the covering of our canoe was torn away and 
lifted up. In vain we attempted to catch it. It was borne 
off by the wind towards the shore. So high were the. waves 
which thus suddenly rose up, that we expected every, moment 
to be overwhelmed ; while we feared that unless we could 
manage to anchor we should be driven on the bank to lee- 
ward, where the canoe would be filled with water, and every- 
thing in her carried away. To resist the fury of the waves 
was impossible. In vain we strove to get under the lee of the 
island. Destruction yawned before us, when we saw, amid 
the thick forest trees which lined the bank, a narrow opening. 
It was the entrance, we hoped, to an igarape, — one of those 
curious water-ways, or canoe paths, which form a network of 
canals many hundred miles in extent, on either bank of the 
Amazon. We exerted ourselves to the utmost to reach it. 
(309) 14 



210 WE ENTER AN IGARAPE. 

although the seas which struck the side of the canoe threatened 
every moment to upset her before we could do so. Ellen and 
Maria had got out their paddles, and laboured away with all their 
strength, Maria's stout arms indeed being a very efficient help. 
Domingos kept working away with his paddle, now on one 
side, now on another, now steering astern as he saw was requi- 
site, twisting his features into a hundred different forms, and 
showing his white teeth as he shouted out in his eagerness. 
The tall trees were bending before the blast as if they were 
about to be torn from their roots and carried bodily inland. 
My fear was, on seeing them thus agitated, that should we get 
beneath them they might fall and crush us. Still we had no 
choice. It seemed doubtful whether we should reach the 
mouth of the igarape. 

We redoubled our efforts, and just grazing by a point which 
projected from the shore, on which, had we been thrown, we 
should have been upset, we darted into the canal. Even there 
the water hissed and roared as it was forced into the narrow 
channel. As an arrow flies through the zarabatana, so we sped 
up the igarape. For a few seconds Domingos had to exert 
himself to steer the canoe in mid-channel, to prevent her being 
dashed against the roots of the tall trees which projected into 
it. At first the roar of the wind among the trunks and 
branches was almost deafening. Gradually it decreased, and 
in a short time we could hear only the distant murmur of the 
tempest on the outside of the woody boundary. We were not, 
however, to escape altogether from it, for down came the rain 
in a pelting shower, to which, from the loss of our awning, we 
were completely exposed. We quickly, however, rigged an- 
other with our sail, which afforded shelter to Ellen and Maria. 
Having secured the canoe, we all crept under it, and consulted 
what we should next do. What with the mantle of clouds 
across the sky, and the thick arch of boughs over our heads. 




lilijil-yiL ■ : -; I'!-' r =i i : :i° r -^:; !: -:. -= : j; :i| : J:,:l -j ■ -|;.:;h; j = ^ " ; - : "'#ii{! 



WE LAND IN SAFETY. 213 

so great was the darkness that we could scarcely persuade our- 
selves that night was not coming on. We sat patiently, 
hoping that the rain, which pattered down with so loud a 
noise that it was necessary to raise ouf voices to make each 
other hear, would at length cease. In about half an hour, the 
shower-bath to which we had been exposed came to an end. 
But still drops fell thickly from the boughs, and the darkness 
proved to us that the clouds had not yet cleared away. 

After our unsatisfactory meeting with the natives, we were 
anxious not to remain longer on that part of the shore than ne- 
cessary. Accordingly we once more paddled down the igarape. 
We soon found, however, that the wind was blowing too hard 
to allow us to venture out on the main stream. 

On passing downwards we observed a somewhat open space 
on the north side, and despairing of continuing our voyage that 
night, we determined to encamp there. Securing our canoe, 
in which Ellen and Maria sat under shelter, the rest of us, 
with axes in our hands, set to work to clear the ground and 
build a couple of huts. We had become such proficients in the 
art that this we soon accomplished. On account of the weather 
we built one of them, not only with a roof, but with back 
and sides, in which Ellen and her attendant could be sheltered. 
To our own also we built a side on the quarter from which the 
wind came. Our difficulty was to light a fire. But hunting 
about, we found some dried leaves in the hollow of a tree, and 
there was no lack of wood, which, after chopping off the wet 
outside, would burn readily. 

Having made all preparations, we conducted Ellen and 
Maria to their hut, and carried up our goods, which we 
placed within it, under shelter- We felt somewhat anxious 
at our position ; but we hoped that the rain would keep any 
natives who might be in the neighbourhood from wandering 
about, and by the following morning we should be able to 



214 BUILDING HUTS. 

proceed on our voyage. Should we not meet with our father 
on our way down, we resolved to stop at the nearest Brazilian 
town on the banks, and there obtain assistance in instituting a 
more rigid search than we could make by ourselves. Of one 
thing we were certain, that had he escaped, and got thus far, 
he would stay there till our arrival. Still we did not abandon 
all hopes of finding him before that. 

We had taken everything out of the canoe, with the excep- 
tion of the paddles, even to the sail, which served as a carpet 
for Ellen's hut. We next turned our attention to cooking 
further portions of the animals we had killed in the morning. 
In spite of the storm raging outside, and our anxiety, as we 
sat round the blazing fire, Ellen and Maria having joined us, 
the smoke keeping the mosquitoes somewhat at bay, we all felt 
more cheerful than might have been expected. Midnight had 
now come on ; and having cut up a further supply of wood to 
keep the fire burning, we slung our hammocks and turned 
into them, trusting to True to keep watch for us. 




CHAPTER VIII. 

ADVENTURES IN THE FOREST — WE MEET WITH NATIVES. 

[HE hours of the night passed slowly by. I awoke 
several times. Few of the usual noises of the forest 
were heard. The tempest seemed to have silenced 
its wild inhabitants. Now and then the cry of a 
howling baboon reached our ears from the depths of 
the forest. I had a feeling that something dreadful was about 
to occur, yet I was sufficiently awake to know that this might 
be mere fancy, and I did my best to go to sleep. The fire was 
still burning brightly. I looked down from my hammock. 
There was True sleeping tranquilly below me, as my com- 
panions were, around. When I looked away from the fire into 
the forest, I was struck by the unusual darkness. Not a ray 
of light appeared to come from the sky, which was still covered 
with a thick mantle of clouds. I succeeded at last in dropping 
off to sleep. How long my eyes had been closed I could not 
tell, when I heard True uttering a low bark. I could just see 
him running to the edge of the hut, and looking out towards 
the river. I sprang from my hammock, calling to my com- 
panions. They were on foot in a moment; but the darkness 
was so great that we could see nothing beyond a few feet from 
where we stood. As we sprang up, True rushed forward. "We 
heard him barking away in front of us. The fire was out, and 



216 THE CANOE GONE ! 

with difficulty we found our way back. I called to True, and 
at last he returned, but we were still unable to discover any 
cause for alarm. After a time we agreed that the wisest thing 
we could do would be to turn into our hammocks again. I 
scolded True for alarming us so needlessly, and he came back 
and lay down in his usual place. The night passed away 
without any other disturbance. 

When we arose in the morning the wind had ceased, the 
clouds had cleared away, and the weather was as fine as usual. 
Getting up, we prepared breakfast, and agreed to continue our 
voyage as soon as it was over. As we had sufficient provisions, 
there was no necessity to search for any. We therefore re- 
mained at our camp till our meal was over. John was the 
first to take up a load and proceed with it down to the canoe. 
I followed. When still at a little distance, I heard him utter 
an exclamation of dismay. He turned back, and I saw by his 
countenance that there was something wrong. Now he looked 
up the igarape, now down. 

" Harry," he exclaimed, " I cannot see the canoe !" 

" You must have mistaken the spot where I left it," I an- 
swered. " I secured it well." 

I returned with him to the bank. In vain we searched up 
and down the banks of the water-path. Not a trace of the 
canoe did we discover. 

" She must have broken adrift, then, during the night," I 
observed. " Perhaps she has driven up the igarape." 

" I will go one way and you the other, then," said John. 

I made my way as well as I could through the tangled 
wood from the river, while John w r ent towards it. Wher- 
ever I could, I got down to the edge of the water. Now I 
climbed along a trunk which overhung it; but though I thus 
got a view for a considerable distance, I could see no canoe. 
At length I returned, hoping that John might have been 



A SEARCH FOR IT. 217 

more successful. I met him on the spot where we had 
parted. 

" I cannot see her/' he said. " Harry, I am afraid she has 
been carried off ! " 

The same idea had occured to me. We now carefully ex- 
amined the spot where we had left her. I found the very 
trunk of the tree round which I had secured the painter. It 
was scarcely rubbed, which it would have been, we agreed, had 
the canoe been torn away by the force of the wind. We were 
soon joined by Arthur and Domingos, who had come along 
with loads, surprised at our not returning. We communicated 
to them the alarming intelligence. Domingos was afraid that 
we were right in our conjectures. We returned to the camp 
to break the unsatisfactory news to Ellen. 

" If our canoe is lost, we must build another," she remarked, 
in her usual quiet way, concealing her anxiety; " but it is very 
trying to be thus delayed/' 

Still it would not do to give up without a further search for 
the canoe. As the wind had set up the igarape, I knew that, 
should the canoe have broken away by herself, she must have 
driven before it. It was therefore settled that Arthur and I 
should go up still further in that direction, while John would 
try and make his way down to the main river, searching along 
the bank. Ellen and Maria, with Domingos and True to take 
care of them, were to remain at the camp. Arthur and I had 
our axes, for without them we could make no progress. I had 
my gun: Arthur a spear, with bow and arrows, which Naro 
had presented to him. Thus armed, we hoped to defend our- 
selves against any jaguar or boa we might meet. We had 
little to fear from any other wild animals. As we had seen no 
traces of natives, we did not expect to meet with any. We 
soon gained the point I had reached in the morning. After 
this, we had to hew a path for ourselves through the forest. 



218 A TROOP OF SPIDER MONKEYS. 

Sometimes we got a few feet without impediment, and then 
had to cut away the sipos for several yards. Now and then 
we were able to crawl under them, and sometimes we were 
able to leap over the loops, or make our way along the wide- 
spreading roots of the tall trees. Thus we went on, every now 
and then getting down to the edge of the igarape, and climb- 
ing out on the trunk of one of the overhanging trees, whence 
we could obtain a view up and down for some distance. 

We had just reached the bank, and were looking out along 
it, when I saw a troop of monkeys coming along through the 
forest. I kept True by my side, and whispered to Arthur not 
to speak. I could scarcely help laughing aloud at the odd 
manner in which they made their way among the branches, 
now swinging down by their tails, now catching another 
branch, and hanging on by their arms. They were extra- 
ordinarily thin creatures, with long arms and legs, and still 
longer tails — our old friends the spider monkeys. Those tails 
of theirs were never quiet, but kept whisking about in all 
directions. They caught hold of the branches with them, and 
then hung by them with their heads downwards, an instant 
afterwards to spring up again. Presently they came close to 
the water, when one of them caught hold of a branch with his 
fore-hands and tail, another jumped down and curled his tail 
round the body of the first. A third descended and slung him- 
self in a similar manner. A fourth and fifth followed, and so 
on; and there they hung, a regular monkey chain. Immedi- 
ately the lowest, who hung with his head downwards, gave a 
shove with his fore-paws, and set the chain swinging, slowly 
at first but increasing in rapidity, backwards and forwards over 
the water. I thought to myself, if an alligator were making 
his way up the canal, the lowest would have a poor chance of 
his life. The swinging increased in violence, till the lowest 
monkey got his paws round the slender trunk of a tree on the 



CROSSING THE IGARAPE. 



219 




SPIDER MONKEYS CROSSING THE IGARATE. 



opposite side. Immediately he drew his companion after him, 
till the next ahove him was within reach of it. That one 
caught the tree in the same way, and they then dragged up 
their end of the chain till it hung almost horizontally across 
the water. A living bridge having thus been formed, the re- 
mainder of the troop, chiefly consisting of young monkeys who 
had been amusing themselves meantime frisking about in the 



220 A COMICAL SIGHT. 

branches, ran over. Two or three of the mischievous youngsters 
took the opportunity of giving a sly pinch to their elders, 
utterly unable just then to retaliate; though it was evident, 
from the comical glances which the latter cast at them, that 
the inflictors of the pinches were not unnoticed. One, who had 
been trying to catch some fish apparently during the interval, 
was nearly too late to cross. The first two who had got across 
now climbed still further up the trunk; and when they had 
got to some distance, the much-enduring monkey, who had 
been holding the weight of all the others, let go his hold, and 
now becoming the lowest in the chain, swung towards the 
bank. As soon as he and his companions reached it, they 
caught hold of the trunk either with their hands or tails. The 
whole troop thus got safely across. 

The shouts of laughter, to which Arthur and I could no 
longer resist giving way, startled the monkeys. They looked 
about with inquisitive glances, wondering probably what sort 
of strange creatures we could be who had come into their ter- 
ritory. At length, espying us, off they set at a great rate 
through the forest. 

They had chosen the narrowest part of the igarape to cross. 
Going on further, it widened considerably. We still continued 
making our way along its margin; but the ground at length 
became so swampy, that we were obliged to turn off to the left. 
After this we came to somewhat more open ground, which had 
been cleared either by fire or by the hand of man. It was, of 
course, overgrown with vegetation of all sorts; but not suffi- 
ciently so to prevent us making our way through it. Our in- 
tention was to go round the swamp or lake, and again reach the 
border of the water path. "We proceeded on for some distance, 
when we saw through an opening a high clay bank ; it could 
scarcely be called a hill. But few trees grew on it. We 
thought that, by getting to the top, we could obtain a view of 



A DISCOVERY. 22] 

the country around. We accordingly made our way towards 
it. It formed apparently the eastern edge of the high country 
through which the Napo runs. We found, here and there, veins 
of that curiously coloured clay which we had before seen. 
Looking eastward, a vast extent of forest was spiead out before 
us, extending far as the eye could reach. No opening was 
visible except the long line of the Solimoens, at some distance 
from where we stood. We could look westward towards its 
source in the Andes; and eastward as it flowed on towards the 
far distant Atlantic, hundreds of miles away. The whole 
igarape was entirely shut out from view. We thought, how- 
ever, that by continuing towards the north we might possibly 
again get sight of it, when we purposed to continue our search 
for the canoe. We had faint hopes of finding it, we could not 
but confess. 

We had gone on some way, when, passing round a clump of 
trees, we saw before us two natives seated on the top of a. hill, 
looking out, it seemed, over the country beyond them. Theif 
bodies were tattooed or painted all over in curious devices, and 
their heads were decked with war-plumes, while each pf them 
had a musket resting on his arm, as if ready for immediate use. 
Our first impulse was to retreat, hoping that we had not been 
seen; but their quick eyes had caught sight of us. They 
beckoned to us to approach. 

" They must have had intercourse with white men, or they 
would not have those muskets," observed Arthur. " Perhaps 
they may prove to be friends/' 

To escape them, I saw, would be impossible. I therefore 
agreed with Arthur that the best way was to go forward at 
once in a frank manner and try to win their confidence. We 
climbed the hill, therefore, and as we got up to where they were 
waiting for us, put out our hands, and shook theirs. They 
were accustomed, apparently, to the European style of greet- 



222 



A FKIEHBLY RECEPTION. 




INDIAN CHIEFS. 



ing. They addressed us, and seemed to be inquiring whence we 
had come. We explained as well as we could by signs — point- 
ing in the direction of the Andes, and then showing how we 
had glided down in the canoe. "While they were speaking, I 
thought I detected a few words which sounded like Spanish ; 
and listening more attentively, I found that the eldest of the 
two was speaking the lingua gerdl — a corrupt Portuguese, 
mixed with Indian words, generally used throughout the whole 
length of the Amazon. It was so like the language Naro and 



AN INVITATION. 223 

his Indians had employed when speaking to us, that I could 
make out, with a little difficulty, what was said. I understood 
the elder Indian to say that he was a friend of the whites; and 
that, as Arthur had supposed, he had obtained the muskets 
from them. Finding the natives so friendly, I invited them to 
our camp. They shook their heads, and pointed to the north- 
west, letting us understand that they were about to start away 
on an expedition against an enemy in that direction; but that, 
on their return, they would without fail come to visit us. They, 
however, signified that if we would accompany them to their 
village, we should be hospitably received. When speaking of 
the enemy, they pointed their guns, and uttered the word 
" Majeronas " two or three times. 

" Those must be the people you think attacked your father," 
observed Arthur. "If he and your family are prisoners, they 
may be the means of releasing them." 

"I am afraid the Majeronas are too fierce and savage to 
make prisoners," I answered. "We might accompany these 
Indians and avenge their death, if they have been killed." 

" That is not according to the Christian law," observed 
Arthur, mildly. "I would run any risk, though, to obtain 
their release, should they have been made prisoners." 

" I feel sure that they have not," I answered. " Had they 
not escaped in their canoe we should certainly have found some 
remains of her on the shore, or some traces of them. Oh no ; 
I feel sure they got off, and we shall overtake them before 
long/ 

As I ceased speaking, a band of Indians appeared coming 
through the woods. They were — like the first two, who were 
evidently chiefs — decked in feathers and paint, but otherwise 
unencumbered by clothing. They were armed with bows and 
spears, but not a musket did we see among them. They were 
certainly the lightest of light troops. The two chiefs seemed 



224 AN INDIAN ARMY. 

to look upon their weapons as of immense value, as a general 
does his heavy guns. I saw the chief eyeing my rifle; and he 
then addressed us, inviting us to accompany the expedition. In 
spite of what I had just said, I felt greatly inclined to go. 
Arthur, however, urged me strongly not to do so. 

" Think of your sister and brother. How anxious our ab- 
sence would make them ! " he observed. " You do not know 
what dangers they may be exposed to ; and suppose we were 
surprised and killed by the enemy, what would become of 
them?" 

I agreed that he was right, and explained to the chief that 
we could not leave our friends. He then asked me to make 
over my gun to him ; but, of course, I could not deprive my- 
self of our chief means of defence, and therefore turned a deaf 
ear to his request. The troops had halted at the foot of the 
hill; and we accompanied the two chiefs, who went down to 
meet them. The natives looked at us without much surprise, 
as if white men were no strangers to them. Arthur now ad- 
vised that we should return, as it would be a serious matter 
should we be benighted in the forest. Before parting from our 
friends, we endeavoured to ascertain whether they had seen our 
canoe, but we could obtain no information from them. Still I 
could not help thinking that she had been carried off by some 
of their tribe, who might have found her on their way up the 
igarape. When, therefore, the chief again pressed us to pay a 
visit to his village, we accepted his invitation. 

Several lads had accompanied the army. As they only 
carried blow-pipes in their hands, I suspected — as proved to be 
the case — that they were not to proceed further. The chief 
called one of them up to him ; and from the way he spoke, I 
had little doubt that he was his son. The chief made signs to 
us that the lad, whom he called Duppo, would go back with 
us to the village, and that we should there obtain any food we 



ON OUR WAY TO THE VILLAGE. 225 

might require. Duppo appeared to be about fourteen years of 
age, and more intelligent and better looking than most of the 
Indians; indeed, the two chiefs we had first seen were superior 
to the rest in appearance, and Duppo was very like them. We 
came to the conclusion that they were brothers ; and that 
Duppo, as I have said, was the son of the eldest. This we 
found afterwards to be the case. 

The chief, having wished us farewell, gave the signal to 
advance ; and leading the way, the Indians set off in single file 
along the bottom of the hill. . We, having watched them for 
some time, accompanied Duppo, followed by the three other 
lads who had come with him. We asked him his father's 
name, and understood him to say it was Maono, that his 
mother's name was Illora, and that his uncle was called Paco. 
Had we judged by Duppo's manner, we should not have sup- 
posed that his friends had gone on a dangerous expedition; but 
yet, knowing the character of the Majeronas, we could not help 
feeling some anxiety for the result. We found that Duppo 
was leading us towards the further end of the igarape, in the 
direction we had ourselves before proposed going. We had, 
however, delayed so long, that I feared we should not have 
time to return. Arthur suggested that we might possibly find 
a canoe, in which we could go back by water, or, if not, we 
might build a balsa, such as we had seen used on the Guayas. 

" An excellent idea," I replied. " We will put it into exe- 
cution should we not find a canoe." 

Our young guide led the way with unerring instinct through 
the forest. We had gone some distance, when we heard a 
deep, loud, and long-sustained flute-like note. It was that of a 
bird. The young Indian stopped, and pointing ahead, uttered 
the word nira-mimbeu, which I afterwards ascertained meant 
fife-bird, evidently from the peculiar note we had just heard. 
The whole party stopped in the attitude of listening, and look- 
(309) 15 



226 AN UMBRELLA-BIRD. 

ing among the branches, we got a good view of a bird a 
short distance beyond us, with glossy black plumage, perched 
on a bough. The bird itself was about the size of a common 
crow. It had a remarkable ornament on its head, consisting 
of a crest formed of long, curved, hairy feathers at the end of 
bare quills which were now raised and spread out in the shape 
of a fringed sunshade. Round its neck was a tippet formed of 
glossy steel-blue feathers ; and as we watched it, while it was 
singing it spread these out, and waved them in a curious 
manner, extending at the same time its umbrella-formed crest, 
while it bowed its head slightly forward and then raised it 
again. I knew at once the curious creature to be the rare 
umbrella-bird (Cephalopterus ornatus). The bird was continu- 
ing its flute-like performance, when Duppo, advancing slowly 
and lifting his blow-pipe, sent forth with unerring aim a tiny 
dart, which pierced the bird's neck. Much to my sorrow, the 
note ceased ; but yet the bird stood on its perch as if scarcely 
aware of the wound it had received. "We all stood watching 
it. For nearly a minute it remained as before, till gradually 
its head began to drop, and finally it fell to the ground. 
Duppo ran forward, and taking a pinch of white substance 
from a wallet which he carried at his side, placed it in the 
bird's mouth, and then carefully pulling out the arrow, put 
some into the wound, just as our Napo Indians had done when 
they shot our monkey, Nimble. We then went on, he carrying 
the apparently lifeless bird carefully in his arms. In afewminutes 
it began slowly to lift its head, and then to look about it as a 
hen does when carried in the same way. In a short time the 
bird seemed to be as well as if it had not received a wound, 
and began to peck at the bare arms of our young guide. On 
this he took from his bag some small pieces of fibre. One 
piece he wound round its bill, and another round its legs, 
taking great care not to hurt or injure it in any way. 



HOW IT RECOVERED. 



227 



We went on for some distance, our young guide keeping his 
sharp eyes roving round in every direction in search of some 
other bird or animal on which he might exercise his skill. 




UM BRELLA-BIRD. 



We were naturally surprised at the wonderful way in which the 
bird he had shot had recovered. I could scarcely believe that 
the arrow had been tipped with poison, and yet I could not 
otherwise account for the manner in which the bird fell to the 
ground. I inquired of Duppo, but could not understand his 
reply. At last he took out of his bag some of the white stuff 
we had seen him apply and put it on his tongue. " Why," 
exclaimed Arthur, to whom he had given some to taste, " it 
is salt ! " 



228 



DUPPO S MOTHER. 



Salt it undoubtedly was ; and we now first learned that salt 
is an antidote to the wourali poison. People, indeed, who eat 
salt with their food are but little affected by it ; while it 
quickly kills savages and animals who do not eat salt. 

We had seen as yet no signs of habitations, when Duppo 
stopped and pointed through an opening in the trees. We 
saw, in the shade of the wide-spreading boughs, a woman kneel- 
ing before a bath, in which a little child was seated, splashing 






m^&&m 



'msm^^M^ 







BATH FORMED FROM THE SPATHE OF THE PALM-TREE. 



the water about with evident delight. The woman was in 
almost as primitive a costume as the warriors we had seen. 
Her only ornament was a necklace, and her sole clothing con- 
sisted of a somewhat scanty petticoat. She, however, seemed 



A NATIVE HUT. 229 

in no way abashed at our presence. Duppo ran forward and 
said a few words to her, when, rising from her knees, and lift- 
ing up her dripping child in her arms, she advanced a few 
paces towards us. She seemed to be listening with great 
interest to what Duppo was saying, and she then signed to 
us to follow her. We did so, and soon came in sight of several 
bamboo huts. The walls, as also the roofs, were covered with 
a thatch of palm-leaves. On examining the thatch, I saw 
that it consisted of a number of leaves plaited together, and 
secured in a row to a long lath of bamboo. One of these laths, 
with a row of thatch attached to it, was hung up on pegs to 
the lowest part of the wall intended to be covered ; another 
was fastened over it, the thatch covering the first lath ; and so 
on, row after row, till the upper part was reached. The roof 
was formed in the same manner, secured by rope formed of aloe 
fibres or some similar material. Round the village were 
numerous fruit-trees. The most conspicuous were bananas, 
with their long, broad, soft, green leaf-blades ; and several 
pupunhas, or peach-palms, with their delicious fruit, hanging 
down in enormous bunches from their lofty crowns, each a 
load for a strong man. The fruit gains its name from its 
colour. It is dry and mealy, of the taste of chestnuts and 
cheese. There were also a number of cotton and coffee trees 
on one side, extending down to the water, which showed that 
our friends were not ignorant of agriculture. We also saw 
melons growing in abundance, as well as mandioca and Indian 
corn. 

The lady conducted us into her house with as much dignity 
as a duchess would have done into her palace. The interior of 
the building, however, had no great pretensions to architectural 
grandeur. The roof was supported by strong upright posts, 
between which hammocks were slung, leaving space for a pas- 
sage from one end to the other, as also for fires in the centre. 



230 AN INDIAN MAIDEN. 

At the further end was an elevated stage, which might be looked 
upon as a first floor, formed of split palm-stems. Along the 
walls were arranged clay jars of various sizes, very neatly made. 
Some, indeed, were large enough to hold twenty or more 
gallons ; others were much smaller ; and some were evidently 
used as cooking-pots. They were ornamented on the outside 
with crossed diagonal lines of various colours. There were 
also blow-pipes hung up, and quivers and bags made of the 
bromelia, very elaborately worked. In addition, there were 
baskets formed of the same material of a coarser description, 
and dressed skins of animals, with mats, and spare hammocks. 

Our hostess, whom we discovered to be Duppo's mother, 
invited us to sit down on some mats which she spread in a 
clear space on the floor, a little removed from the fire. Duppo 
went out, and in a short time returned with a young girl, who 
looked timidly into the opening, and then ran off. He scam- 
pered after her, and brought her back; but it required some 
persuasion to induce her to enter the hut. We rose as she did 
so, struck by her interesting countenance and elegant form ; 
for, although her garments were almost as scanty as those of 
the older woman, our impulse was to treat her with the respect 
we should have paid to one of her more civilized sisters. 
Having got over her timidity, she set to work to assist her 
mother in cooking some food. We asked Duppo his sister's 
name. He gave us to understand that it was Oria — at least, it 
sounded like it ; and, at all events, that was the name by which 
we always called her. It was a pretty name, and well suited 
to such an interesting young creature. 

Several parrots of gorgeous plumage, which had been sitting 
on the rafters, clambered down inquisitively to look at us ; 
while two monkeys — tame little things — ran in and out of the 
hut. The most interesting creature we saw was a charming 
little water-fowl — a species of grebe. It seemed to be a great 



A KIND RECEPTION. 231 

pet of the young girl. It was swimming about in a tub full 
of water, similar to the one in which we had seen our hostess 
bathing her baby. The girl took it out to show it to us, and 
it lay perfectly happy and contented in her hands. It was 
rather smaller than a pigeon, and had a pointed beak. The 
feet, unlike those of water-fowls, were furnished with several 
folds of skin in lieu of webs, and resembled much the feet of 
the gecko lizards. After exhibiting it to us, she put it back 
again into its tub, and it went swimming round and round, 
very much like those magnetic ducks which are sold in toy- 
shops. On examining the tub I have spoken of, we found that 
it was formed from the spathe of the palm. 

In a short time a repast was placed before us in several bowls. 
In one was fish, in another was a stew of meat. Arthur, with- 
out ceremony, ate some of the latter, when he came to a bone 
which I saw him examining curiously. 

" Why, I do believe," he said, in a low voice, " it is a bit 
of monkey ! " 

" I have very little doubt about it," I answered; for I had 
discovered this some time before. " Try this other dish ; it 
seems very nice." 

Having eaten some of it, we bethought ourselves of inquiring 
of Duppo what it was ; and he gave us to understand that it 
was a piece of snake or lizard, for we could not exactly make 
out which. 

" I think I would rather keep to the fish," said Arthur, in a 
subdued voice. Indeed, with the fish and some mandioca 
porridge alone, we could have managed to make a very ample 
meal. 

Besides this, we had several delicious fruits, — guavas, bananas, 
and one, the interior of which tasted like a rich custard. A 
jar of a somewhat thick and violet-coloured liquor was placed 
before us to drink. It was made, we found, from the fruit of 



232 



REFRESHING FRUITS. 



the assai palm, which our hostess, Illora, showed us. It was 
perfectly round and about the size of a cherry, consisting of a 

small portion of 
pulp lying be- 
tween the skin 
and the hard ker- 
nel. . The fruit 
pounded, with 
the addition of 
water, produces 
the beverage I 
have described. 
It was very 
refreshing, but 
stained our lips 
as do black- 
berries. 

Having finish - 
GUAVA - ed our meal, we 

thanked Dame Illora for it, and tried to explain that we 
were in search of a canoe in which to return down the igarape. 
For some time we could not make her comprehend what we 
wanted. Suddenly Duppo started up, and leading us to the 
water, by signs explained that all their canoes had been taken 
away. " Then, no doubt, the same people who took theirs, 
carried off ours," observed Arthur. I agreed with him. Still, 
I hoped that a small canoe might be found. We searched 
about, but I could not find one. The channel ran through 
the forest till it was lost to sight, and as there was a slight 
current in the water, we came to the conclusion that it was 
connected with some other river, up which the canoes had been 
carried. 

" Then let us build a raft as we proposed," said Arthur. "If 




A RAFT BUILT. 233 

we do not return to-night, we shall alarm your sister and John. 
The current is in our favour, and we shall have no difficulty in 
descending to our camp." 

At once we tried to explain to our friends what we proposed 
doing. Several other persons appeared, hut they were mostly 
old men and women. The rest had evidently gone off to the 
war. We began by cutting down some small trees which grew 
at the edge of the igarape. Then we cut some sipos, and formed 
an oblong frame of sufficient size to support three or four people. 
After a little time Duppo comprehended our purpose, and we 
saw him explaining the matter to his people. Several of them 
on this set to work on a clump of bamboos which grew at a 
little distance, and brought them to us. Looking about, we also 
discovered some long reeds growing on the margin of the swamp 
at no great distance. Arthur and I collected as many as we 
could carry, and the natives, following our example, soon sup- 
plied us with what we required. Having fastened the bamboos 
lengthways on the frame, we secured the reeds both under and 
above them,. till we had completely covered over the framework. 
The whole machine we strengthened by passing long sipos 
round it, and thus in a short time had a buoyant and sufficiently 
strong raft to carry us safely, we hoped, down the igarape. 
The natives had been watching our proceedings with looks of 
surprise, as if they had never seen a similar construction. We 
had cut a couple of long poles with which to push on the raft. 
" I think we should be the better for paddles," observed 
Arthur. One of the trees, we found, very easily split into 
boards. We soon made three paddles, agreeing that a third 
would be useful, in case one should break. " But perhaps 
Duppo would be willing to accompany us," said Arthur. 
" He seems a very intelligent fellow. Shall we ask him ?" 

We soon made our young friend comprehend our wishes. 
He was evidently well pleased with the proposal, though his 



234 VOYAGE DOWN THE IGARAPE. 

mother at first seemed to hesitate about letting him go. We 
pressed her, explaining that we would reward him well for 
his services. Our point gained, Duppo's preparations were 
quickly made. He brought with him his zarabatana or blow- 
pipe, his bow, and a quiver full of arrows, as also a basket of 
farinha, apparently supposing that we might be unable to pro- 
vide him with food. Seeing the curious umbrella-bird secured 
to a perch projecting from the wall, I asked him to bring it, 
as I wanted to show it to Ellen. He quickly understood me, 
and taking it down, again fastened up its beak, and brought it 
along perched on his shoulder. The whole remaining popula- 
tion of the village came down to the water to see us embark. 
We took off our hats to Oria, who scarcely seemed to under- 
stand the compliment. 

Our raft was soon launched with their aid, and, greatly to 
our satisfaction, floated buoyantly. We got on board, and 
shoved off into the middle of the channel. The water was far 
too deep to allow our poles to be of any use. Duppo, how- 
ever, showed that he well knew the use of a paddle. Taking 
one in his hand, he sat down on one side of the raft, while 
Arthur sat on the other, and I stood astern to steer. The 
current was sluggish, and did not help us much. We there- 
fore had to exert ourselves vigorously. The igarape soon 
widened out into a broad lake-like expanse. We could dis- 
tinguish the channel, however, from its being free of reeds, 
which appeared in all directions in the other parts, forming 
thick broad clumps like islands. From amidst them numerous 
waterfowl rose up as we passed. Now and then an alligatoi 
poked up his ugly snout. Numerous tortoises and other 
water-creatures were seen swimming about. Others which 
rose near us, alarmed at our appearance, made off to a distance, 
and allowed us to proceed unimpeded. 

We were delighted with the progress we made, and went 



A BELL-BIRD. 235 

paddling on as if we had been long accustomed to the work, 
We kept up most of the time a conversation with Duppo, 
although it must be owned that we could understand but little 
of what he said, while he had equal difficulty in comprehending 
as. We asked him several questions about his family. I told 
him that he must bring Oria down to see my sister, as I was 
sure she would be glad to make her acquaintance. I was, 
however, not very certain whether he understood me. He 
was evidently a quick, sagacious fellow ; though his manners, 
like most of the Indians we had met, were subdued and quiet. 
As we were paddling on, we were almost startled by hearing 
a sound like a bell tolling in the midst of the forest. It 
ceased, and we paddled on, when again it struck our ears loud 
and clear. Again it came within the space of a minute, and 
we almost expected to see some church steeple peeping forth 
through an opening in the primeval forest. We tried to 
ascertain from our young companion what it could mean, but 
he only nodded his head, as much as to say, " I know all about 
it," and then he gave a glance down at his bow and quiver 
which lay by his side. We went on for some minutes more, 
the sound of the bell reaching our ears as before, and then 
Duppo began to look up eagerly into the trees. Suddenly he 
ceased paddling, and made signs to Arthur to do the same. 
Gliding on a few yards further, we saw, on the topmost bough 
of a tree overhanging the water, a beautiful white bird, about 
the size of a jay. At the same time there came forth from 
where it stood a clear bell sound, and we saw from its head a 
black tube, rising up several inches above it. Duppo cautiously 
put his hand out and seized his bow. In an instant he had 
fitted an arrow to the string. Away it flew, and down fell 
the bird fluttering in the water. We paddled on, and quickly 
had it on board. I could not help feeling sorry that he had 
killed the beautiful creature, whose note had so astonished us. 



236 



A BELL-BIRD. 



It was, I found, a specimen of that somewhat rare and very 
wonderful bell-bird (Casmarhynchos carunculata), called cam- 
pariero by the Spaniards. From the upper part of the bill 




THE BELL-BIRD. 



grows a fleshy tubercle about the thickness of a quill, sparingly 
covered with minute feathers. It was now hanging down on 
one side, quite lax. It was evident, therefore, that the bird, 
when alive, elevated it when excited by singing or some other 
cause ; indeed afterwards, on examining it, we found it con- 
nected with the interior of the throat, which further convinced 
us of this fact. I was sorry that we could not have it taken 
alive to Ellen, and I tried to explain to Duppo that we wished 



THE CAMP REACHED. 237 

to have living creatures if possible captured, like the umbrella- 
bird. 

We had been paddling on for some time beneath the thick 
overhanging boughs, almost in darkness, when a bright glow 
attracted our attention. " We must be near the camp," ex- 
claimed Arthur, and we shouted out. We were replied to by 
True's well-known bark, and directly afterwards we could dis- 
tinguish through the gloom the figure of Domingos making 
his way amid the wood, with True running before him, down 
to the bank. There they stood ready to receive us. 




CHAPTER IX. 

LOST IN THE FOREST. 

AM thankful to have you back, my young masters/' 
exclaimed Domingos, as he helped us to land. 
"But what ! have you not brought back the canoe ? 
I thought it was her you had returned in, and 
that the third person I saw was Senor John. He 
set off some time back to look for you." 

We briefly explained what had happened, and introduced 
the young Indian. Having secured the raft, we hastened to 
our encampment. Ellen and Maria came out to meet us. 

"I am so glad you have come back," said Ellen, "for we 
were growing very anxious about you. I hope John will soon 
return. I am surprised you did not see him as you came down 
the igarape." 

I explained to her how easily we might have passed each 
other. " I dare say we shall see John in a few minutes. When 
he found night coming on, he would certainly turn back," I 
added. 

We now brought Duppo forward and introduced him, telling 
Ellen about his sister Oria. 

"Oh, I should so like to see her!" she exclaimed. "Do 
try and make him understand that we hope he will bring her 
here." 



NO NEWS OF JOHN. 239 

Though modest and retiring in his manner, Duppo soon 
made himself at home, and seemed well pleased at being in our 
society. Ellen was delighted with the curious bird he had 
brought her, and Maria undertook to tame it, as she had the 
parrot and Nimble. John had fortunately killed a paca in the 
morning, and Maria had dressed part of it for supper. We 
were, however, unwilling to begin our meal till his return. 
We waited for some time, expecting him every instant to 
appear. We made the fire blaze brightly as a signal, and 
Domingos and I went to a little distance from the camp, first 
in one direction, then in another, shouting at the top of our 
voices; but we in vain listened for his in return. I then 
fired off my rifle, hoping that, had he lost his way, that might 
show him the position of the camp. We stood breathless, 
waiting to hear his rifle, but no sound reached our ears. We 
now became very anxious, but were unwilling to go further 
from the camp, lest we might be unable to find our way 
back. True, who had followed us, added his voice to our 
shouts. 

" Hark ! " said Domingos ; " I hear a sound." 

We listened. It was a low, deep howl. It grew louder and 
louder. 

" That is only one of those big monkeys beginning its night 
music," I observed. 

True, when he heard it, was darting forward, but I called 
him back, afraid lest he should meet with a prowling jaguar or 
huge boa, which might carry him off before we could go to his 
assistance. At length, with sad forebodings, we returned to 
the camp. We did our best to comfort Ellen, yet it was very 
difficult to account for John's non-appearance. 

" He must certainly have gone further than he intended," 
observed Arthur; "then, not having the sun to guide him, 
must have taken a wrong direction. He will probably climb 



240 AN ANXIOUS NIGHT. 

up into some tree to sleep, and when the sun rises in the 
morning he will easily find his way back/' 

" Oh, thank you, Arthur, for suggesting that l" said Ellen; 
" I am sure it must he so." 

" At all events," I said, " we will start away at daybreak to 
look for him ; and with our young Indian friend as a guide, we 
need have no fear in venturing into the forest." 

We had none of us much appetite for supper, but Domingos 
persuaded us to take some. We then made up a fire, intending 
to keep watch during the night, hoping every moment that 
John might return. Domingos, however, at length persuaded 
Arthur and I to lie down in our hammocks ; indeed, in spite 
of our anxiety, in consequence of the fatigue we had gone 
through during the day, we could with difficulty keep our 
eyes open. He made Duppo get into his, saying that he 
himself would keep watch. Every now and then I awoke, 
hoping to hear John's cheery voice. Each time I looked out 
I saw our faithful Domingos sitting before the fire, busy- 
ing himself in throwing sticks on it to keep it blazing 
brightly. Occasionally I observed him get up, go to a little 
distance, and stretch out his neck into the darkness. Then 
he would come back again and take his seat as before, while 
the various tones of croaking frogs, or huge crickets, or the 
fearful howls of the night-monkeys, which came, now from 
one direction, now from another, from the far-off depths of 
the forest, sounded as if they were keeping up a conversation 
among themselves. This dismal noise continued throughout 
the night. 

At daylight Arthur and I leaped from our hammocks, and 
roused up young Duppo. We tried to explain to him that 
one of our number had gone away, and that we wanted to go 
in search of him. 

' ! Stay ! " exclaimed Domingos ; " you must not go without 



EXPEDITION TO SEARCH FOR JOHN. 241 

breakfast. I have been boiling the cocoa, and I will soon 
roast some paca." 

While we were breakfasting, Ellen and Maria came out of 
their hut. Ellen looked very pale and anxious, as if she had 
passed a sleepless night ; and she confessed that she had not 
closed her eyes for thinking of John, and what might have 
become of him. We were doubtful about taking True ; but 
when he saw us preparing to start, he ran off, and would not 
return, for fear of being tied up : we decided, therefore, to let 
him go with us, thinking that he might be of assistance in 
finding John. 

Having done my best to comfort Ellen, we set out in the 
direction Domingos told us John had gone. We had stored 
our wallets with food, that we might not run the risk of starv- 
ing should we be kept out longer than we expected. Duppo 
had followed our example, having brought his bag of farinha 
on shore. He carried his bow and blow-pipe; and Arthur wa? 
armed with his bow, as well as with a long-pointed staff ; and 
I had my rifle and a good store of ammunition. Our Indian 
guide seemed to understand clearly our object, and led the 
way without hesitation through the forest. After we had 
gone some little distance, we saw him examining the trees on 
either side. Then he again went on as before. He made 
signs to us that the person we were searching for had gone 
that way. After a time he again stopped, and showed us 
how he had been turning about, now in one direction, now in 
another. Then on he went again, further and further from 
the camp. As we were making our way onwards, Duppo 
stopped, and signed to us to be silent ; and then pointed to a 
tree a little way in front. We there saw on a bough a short- 
tailed animal, with white hair. After waiting a minute or 
two, it turned round, and a face of the most vivid scarlet hue 
was presented to us. It seemed unconscious of our presence, 
(309) 16 



242 A SCARLET-FACED MONKEY. 

for it did not move from its post. The head was nearly bald, 
or at most had but a short crop of thin gray hair ; while round 
the odd-looking face was a fringe of bushy whiskers of a sandy 
colour, which met under the chin. A pair of reddish eyes 
added to its curious appearance. The body was entirely 
covered with long, straight, shining white hair. 

Presently it moved along the branch, and began picking 
some fruit which grew at the further end. Duppo cautiously 
lifted his blow-pipe to his mouth. An arrow sped forth and 
struck the creature. The instant it felt itself wounded, it ran 
along the branch till it reached another tree. Duppo made 
chase, and we had no little difficulty in following him. On 
the creature went from tree to tree, and it seemed that there 
was but a slight chance of his catching it. Presently we saw 
it again, but moving slower than at first. Slower and slower 
it went, till Duppo could easily keep close under it ; then 
down it fell, almost into his arms. True, who was ahead of 
us, darted forward, and, had I not called him back, would have 
seized the creature. The Indian, meantime, was engaged in 
pulling out the arrow ; and having done so, he put a pinch of 
salt into the creature's mouth. 

On examining it, we found it was a veritable monkey, one 
of the most curious of the race I ever saw. It was of the 
genera of Gebidce. Duppo called it a nahdri (Brachyurus calvus 
is its scientific name). The body was about eighteen inches 
long, exclusive of the limbs. Its tail was very short, and 
apparently of no use to it in climbing ; and its limbs were 
rather shorter and thicker than those of most monkeys. In a 
short time it began to show signs of life. 

We soon afterwards caught sight of another, with a young 
one on its back, which our guide told us was a mother monkey 
It, however, got away before he could bring his blow-pipe to 
bear on it. As soon as the little captive began to move, Duppo 



SUSPENDED COCOONS. 243 

secured its front Lands with a piece of line, and threw a small 
net over its head to prevent it biting. He then secured it on 
his shoulder ; and we again pushed on through the forest as 
fast as we could go. We were at length obliged to stop and 
rest. We had taken but a slight breakfast. Arthur said he 
was hungry ; and Duppo showed that he was by taking out a 
cake of farinha and some dried meat from his bag. Anxiety, 
however, had taken away my appetite. 

While I was sitting down, I observed close to us what I 
took to be a seed-pod of some aerial plant, hanging straight 
down from a bough, at about six feet from the ground. On 
going up to it, I found to my surprise that it was a cocoon 
about the size of a sparrow's egg, woven by a caterpillar in 
broad meshes of a rose-coloured silky substance. It hung, sus- 
pended from the tip of an outstanding leaf, by a strong silken 
thread about six inches in length. On examining it carefully, 
I found that the glossy threads which surrounded it were 
thick and strong. Both above and below there was an orifice, 
which I concluded was to enable the moth, when changed from 
the chrysalis which slept tranquilly within its airy cage, to 
make its escape. It was so strong that it could resist evidently 
the peck of a bird's beak, while it would immediately swing 
away from one on being touched. I afterwards met with 
several such cocoons ; and once saw a moth coming forth from 
one. It was of a dull, slatey colour, and belonged to the silk- 
worm family of Bombycidce. 

Arthur persuaded me at last to take a little food ; and 
having rested sufficiently, we again moved on. At length 
Duppo came to a stand-still, and signed to me to keep back 
True. I could hardly hold him, however, he seemed so anxious 
to push forward. Duppo had slung his blow-pipe at his back, 
and held his bow with an arrow to shoot. Then I saw him 
examining the ground on every side under the boughs, many 



244 AN ESCAPE FllOM PECCARIES. 

of which hung close down to it. Presently the report of a 
gun reached our ears. 

"That is certainly your brother John!" exclaimed Arthur. 

The shot came from some distance, however. Then another, 
and another, followed at intervals of a few minutes. We now 
hurried on more eagerly than ever, in spite of Duppo's signs 
to us to be cautious. I felt convinced that John alone could 
have fired those shots. Again another shot sounded close to 
us ; and on emerging from the thicker part of the forest, we 
saw at a little distance the ground covered with a herd of 
hog-like animals — though smaller than ordinary hogs — which 
I guessed at once were peccaries. They were in a great 
state of commotion — running about in all directions, turning 
their long snouts up into the air. Going a few yards further 
on, there was John himself, seated high up on the bough of a 
tree, to which numerous sipos hung. His gun was pointed 
down towards the herd of peccaries, several of which lay dead 
on the ground. Some of the others kept running about, but 
the greater portion were standing looking up at him. There 
he sat, with his usual composure, regularly besieged by them. 
The attention of the savage creatures was so occupied with 
him that they did not perceive our approach. 

I was somewhat surprised at the eager signs which Duppo 
made to us to climb up a tree by means of some sipos which 
hung close at hand. We were hesitating to follow his advice, 
when he seized Arthur by the arm and dragged him up. I 
thought it prudent to follow his example, as I had formed a 
good opinion of his sense. I lifted up True to Arthur, who 
caught him in his arms ; and then I swung myself up to the 
branch after him. We had just taken our seats facing John, 
when the peccaries discovered us ; and a number of them 
turning round, charged across the ground on which we had 
stood. Duppo had got his bow ready, and shot one as they 



.TOIIN " UP A TREE. 



245 







JOHN BESIEGED BY PECCARIES. 



passed. He killed another as, turning round, they charged 
back again, and then ran about looking up at us, as they had 
been watching John. 

" I am very glad to see you safe ! " I shouted out to John ; 
for hitherto we had not had time to speak to him. " But why 
should we be afraid of these little creatures ? They have more 
reason to be afraid of us, from the number you have killed, I 
should think." 



246 FEROCITY OF THE PECCARIES. 

" Just look into their mouths, and you will soon see that 
they are not so harmless as you suppose," he answered. " I 
have had a narrow escape of losing my life ; for one of them 
caught me in the leg as I was climbing this tree, and had I let 
go my hold, the whole herd wo f* -" " T e been upon me, and I 
should have been cut to pieces . ver > m seconds. Those tusks 
of theirs are as pointed as needa Vin and as sharp as razors. I 
am very glad you found me oui, too ; for I left my wallet 
hanging on a branch, just before I had to run for my life from 
these fellows. But how did you get back ? " 

I briefly told him of our adventures. 

" You must have been anxious about me at the camp," he 
observed. " But the honest truth is, I lost my way, and at 
this moment scarcely know where I have got to. I had, how- 
ever, few fears about myself; but have been very sorry fol 
poor dear Ellen, while I could not tell whether you were safe 
or not. However, we must drive away these savage little 
brutes." 

Saying this, he knocked over another. I followed his 
example. Arthur and Duppo were meantime shooting their 
arrows at the herd. Undaunted, however, the animals stood 
collected below us. It was evident that they were influenced 
rather by dull obstinacy or ignorance of their danger than by 
courage. At length their obtuse senses showed them that 
they were getting the worst of it. The survivors began to 
turn their fierce little eyes towards their dead companions, and 
it seemed to strike them that something was the matter. 

" Shout ! " cried out John — " shout ! and perhaps we may 
frighten them away." 

We raised our voices, Duppo joining in with his shrill pipe. 
The peccaries looked at each other ; and then one moved to a 
little distance, then another, and at last the whole herd set off 
scampering away through the forest. We sent reiterated 



PECCARIES DESCRIBED. 247 

shouts after them, fearing that they might otherwise stop, and 
perhaps come back again ; but they had at last discovered that 
discretion is the better part of valour, and the trampling of their 
feet became less and less distinct, till it was lost in the dis- 
tance. 

We now descended from our perches. I handed down True 
into Arthur's arms. True had been very dissatisfied with his 
position, and, to revenge himself, at once flew at one of the 
hogs which was struggling at a little distance, and quickly put 
it out of its pain. We shook hands with John ; and, con- 
gratulating him on his escape, introduced Duppo to him, and 
told him how we had become acquainted. 

" Here," he said, " look at these creatures, and you will see 
that I had good reason to be afraid of them/' 

On examining their long and apparently harmless snouts, 
we found that they were armed with short tusks, scarcely seen 
beyond the lips ; but being acutely pointed and double-edged, 
and as sharp as lancets, they are capable of inflicting the most 
terrible wounds. Peccaries are the most formidable enemies, 
when met with in numbers, to be found in the forests of the 
Amazon. The creatures were not more than three feet long, 
and a whole one was but an easy load to carry. The bodies 
were short and compact, and thickly covered with strong, 
dark-coloured bristles. Round the neck was a whitish band, 
while the under part of the body was nearly naked. Instead 
of a tail, there was merely a fleshy protuberance. 

" What a horrible odour ! " exclaimed Arthur, as we were 
examining one of them. 

We found that it proceeded from a glandular orifice at the 
lower part of the back. Duppo immediately took this out 
with his knife, and then began scientifically to cut up the ani- 
mal. Following his example, we prepared others to carry 
with us, and thus each made up a load of about thirty pounds. 



248 OUR RETURN TO THE CAMP. 

The learned name of the animal is Dicotyles tajacu. It 
eats anything that comes in its way, — fruits, roots, reptiles, 
or eggs ; and it is of great service in killing snakes. It will 
attack the rattlesnake without fear, and easily kills it. The 
meat appeared perfectly destitute of fat, but we hoped to find 
it none the worse on that account. 

John, as may be supposed, was very hungry, and thankful 
for some of the food we brought with us. After he had break- 
fasted we commenced our return to the camp, loaded with the 
peccari meat. Duppo carried a portion in addition to the 
scarlet-faced monkey. The little creature sat on his shoulder, 
looking far from at ease in its novel position. 

" Oh, we will tame you before long, and make you perfectly 
contented and happy," said Arthur, going behind Duppo and 
addressing the monkey. " What will you like to be called, 
old fellow? You must have a name, you know. I have 
thought of one just suited to your red nose — Toby; Toby 
Fill-pot, eh !— only we will call you Toby. I say, Harry, don't 
you think that will be a capital name ? " 

I agreed that Toby was a very suitable name, and so we 
settled, with Ellen's approval, that Toby should be the name 
of our scarlet-faced friend. 

John walked on in silence for some time. " I am very 
much ashamed of losing my way," he said at length when I 
joined him. " Setting off through the forest to meet you, I 
went on and on, expecting every instant to see you. I fancied 
that I was close to the igarape, but somehow or other had 
wandered from it. The gloom increasing, I had still greater 
difficulty in finding my way. At last I determined to go 
back to the camp, but instead of doing so I must have wan- 
dered further and further from it. It then grew so dark that 
I was afraid of proceeding, and so looked out for a tree where 
I could rest for the night. I saw one with wide-spreading 



John's adventures. 249 

branches at no great distance from the ground. Having cut 
a number of sipos, I climbed into my intended resting-place, 
dragging them after me. I there fastened them to the sur- 
rounding branches, making a tolerably secure nest for myself. 
I cannot say that I was very comfortable, for I could not help 
thinking that a prowling jaguar might find me out, or a boa 
or some other snake might climb up, and pay me a visit. I 
shouted several times, hoping that you might hear me, but the 
only answers I got were cries from howling monkeys, who 
seemed to be mocking me. The whole night long the crea- 
tures kept up their hideous howls. The moment one grew 
tired another began. So far they were of service, that they 
assisted to keep me awake. I can tell you I heartily wished 
for the return of day. As soon as it dawned I descended from 
my roosting-place, intending to make my way back as fast as 
possible. However, as the sun had not appeared, I had nothing 
to guide me. I tried to find the water, but must have gone 
directly away from it. I was walking on, when I saw the 
snout of an animal projecting from the hollow trunk of a large 
tree. Taking it for a pig of some sort, I fired, when it ran 
out and dropped dead, its place being immediately supplied 
by another. I killed that in the same way, when out came a 
third, and looked about it ; and presently I discovered several 
other heads poked out from the surrounding trees. I was on 
the point of cutting some pork steaks out of the first I had 
killed, when I caught sight of the sharp little tusks projecting 
from its mouth. Suddenly the accounts I had heard of the 
dangerous character of peccaries flashed across my mind, and 
at the same instant I saw a number of the animals coming out 
of their holes. Prudence urged me to beat a quick retreat. 
I was making my way through the forest, and had already 
got to some distance from where I had first seen the creatures, 
when a large herd, which had apparently collected from all 



250 PLANS DISCUSSED. 

quarters, came scampering after me. I at once began to 
clamber up into a tree, where you found me. On they came 
at a great rate ; and, as I told you, I narrowly escaped being 
caught by one of the savage little brutes. I must have spent a 
couple of hours or more besieged by them before you came up. 

As we neared the camp we uttered as cheerful a shout as we 
could raise to give notice of our approach, and Domingos soon 
appeared, followed by Ellen and Maria. Ellen ran forward, 
and throwing her arms round John's neck, burst into tears. 
It showed us how anxious she had been on his account, although 
she had done her best, as she always did, to restrain her own 
feelings and keep up our spirits. 

We were all of us glad, after our exertions, to get into our 
hammocks and rest. We found on waking that Domingos 
and Maria had exerted themselves to prepare a plentiful repast. 
While eating it we discussed our future plans. 

" We must either recover our canoe or build another, that 
is certain," said John, " before we can continue our voyage. 
However, if we could be sure that this is a secure and healthy 
place for you to remain in, I should like to arrange with some 
of these Indians to make an excursion along the shores in 
search of our parents. Perhaps they are all this time encamped, 
or at some village, on this or the opposite bank, not far off. 
It would, I think, be unwise to go further down without stay- 
ing to ascertain this. What is your opinion, Harry ? " 

I agreed with him, but said that I would rather run the 
risk of the adventure, and let him remain at the camp. " Or 
perhaps Arthur might like to come with me," I added. " Two 
people might succeed better than one ; and we could even 
manage a canoe by ourselves independently of the natives." 

" Oh yes," said Arthur, "do let me go with Harry. We 
can take Duppo to assist us. He seems so intelligent that we 
should easily make him understand what we want." 



WHAT WE AGREED UPON. 251 

" Then I propose that early to-morrow morning we set off 
to the village to search farther for onr canoe, or to purchase 
one, as John suggests/' I said. " I am afraid we shall not be 
able to get up there on our raft, and we shall therefore have 
to make a journey round by land. With Duppo, however, as 
a guide, we shall have less difficulty than before in making 
our way to it." 

It was finally settled that John, Arthur, and I should set 
off early the following morning to the village, guided by Duppo, 
while Domingos remained at the camp to take care of Ellen 
and Maria. 




CHAPTER X. 

AN ENCOUNTER WITH SAVAGES. 

S there was still some daylight remaining, John took 
his gun to kill some parrots or other birds which 
might prove more palatable food than the peccari 
flesh. 

" Take care that you do not lose yourself again," 

I could not help saying as he was starting. 

" Do not mock me, Harry," he answered. " I wish to gain 

experience, and depend on it I shall be careful to take the 

bearings of the camp, so as easily to find my way back to it. I 

do not intend to go many hundred yards off." 

Arthur and I were in the meantime engaged in trying to 
tame Master Toby and the umbrella-bird, which we called 
Niger. Both seemed tolerably reconciled to captivity. Ellen's 
little pet parrot, Poll, kept casting suspicious glances at its 
feathered companion, not satisfied with the appearance of the 
curious-headed stranger, while Nimble watched every move- 
ment. of his cousin Toby. 

After assisting Ellen to feed her pets, Arthur and I agreed 
to go out in search of John, taking Duppo with us as a guide. 
We had not gone far when we saw him coming limping towards 
us. We were afraid that he had hurt his foot. 
" What is the matter? " I asked, when we met. 




MARIA EXTRACTING CHEGOES FROM JOhm'S FEET. 



J 



CHEGOES. 255 

" That is more than I can tell," he answered. " I have 
been for some time past feeling a curious itching sensation in 
my feet, and now I can scarcely bear to put them to the 
ground/' 

We helped him along to the camp, when, sitting down on a 
log, he took off his boots. "We examined his feet, and found a 
few small blue spots about them. 

" I suspect, SeSor John, I know what it is," said Maria, who 
saw us. " Some chegoes have got into your feet, and if they 
are not taken out quickly they will cause you a great deal of 
suffering/' 

" But I can see nothing to take out," said John, looking at 
his feet. 

" To be sure not," answered Maria, " because they have 
hidden themselves away under the skin. Let me see what I 
can do. My mother was famous for taking out chegoes, and 
she showed me the way she managed." Maria, running into 
the hut, returned with a large needle. " Now, sit quiet, Senor 
John, and do not cry out, and I will soon cure you." 

Maria sat down, and taking John's foot on her knee, in- 
stantly began to work away with as much skill as the most ex- 
perienced surgeon. We all stood by watching her. After a 
little time she produced between her finger and thumb a 
creature considerably smaller than an ordinary flea, which she 
had taken out alive and uninjured. Giving it a squeeze, she 
threw it to the ground with an expression of anger at its 
having dared to molest her young master ; and thus in a very 
short time she had extracted three or four insects from each of 
his feet. We had meantime begun to feel something uncom- 
fortable in ours, and on Maria's examining them, we found 
that a chego had taken possession of each of our big toes. The 
chego is a black little creature, which makes its way quietly 
under the skin, where, having got to a sufficient depth, it lays 



256 



THROUGH THE FOREST. 




its eggs, and unless removed immediately, causes annoying and 
dangerous ulcers. Ours were not there when we started to 

look for John, and by this 
time they had worked their 
way completely out of sight. 
After that we carefully ex- 
amined our legs and feet 
every night before going to 
bed, as during the time we 
were asleep they would have 
made themselves completely 
at home in our flesh, with 
house, nursery, and children 
to boot. 

Next morning, our feet 
being once more in good 
order, we put on thick socks, 
and our alpargates over 
them, and John and I with 
our guns, Arthur with his bow and spear, accompanied by 
True, and led by Duppo, took our way through the forest. 
I kept True close to me; for after the experience we had 
had, I was afraid of his encountering a jaguar, or peccary, 
or boa, knowing, however formidable the creature might be, 
he to a certainty would attack it. I need not again describe 
the forest scenery. After going on for some time we stopped 
to lunch, when Arthur, who was at a little distance, called out 
to me. " Come here, Harry," he said, " and look at this 
curious wooden caterpillar/' On joining him, I found on a leaf 
the head of a caterpillar projecting out of a wooden case fully two 
inches-long. It was secured to the leaf by several silken lines. 
I took it up and examined it. There could be no doubt that 
the case was the work of art, and not a natural growth, and 



1. Male Chego. 

2. Female Chego, dilated with eggs. 

3. Ego. 




OUR JOURNEY THROUGH THE FOREST. 



AN ORGAN-BIRD. 259 

that it was formed of small pieces of stick fastened together 
with fine silken threads. Inside this case the creature can live 
secure from its enemies while feeding and growing. We after- 
wards found several of the same description. Another sort 
had made itself a bag of leaves open at both ends, the inside 
being lined with a thick web. It put us in mind of the cad- 
dice- worms which we had seen in ponds in England. 

We took care when going on always to keep in sight of each 
other. Arthur and I were together, and Duppo a" little ahead. 
" Hark ! " exclaimed Arthur, " some one is singing in the dis- 
tance/' I listened, and felt sure that some native, who had 
climbed up a tree not far off to get fruit, was amusing himself 
by singing. John and Duppo stopped also, attracted by 
the same sounds. We looked about in every direction, but 
could see no one. Now the tones changed somewhat, and 
became more like those of a flageolet, very sweet, and we 
expected to hear it break into a curious native air, when 
presently it stopped, and instead of the flute-like notes, some 
clicking, unmusical sounds like the piping of a barrel-organ out 
of wind and tune reached our ears. Not till then had we sup- 
posed that the songster was a bird. Again it struck up in 
exactly the same way as before. Though we all four looked 
about in the direction whence the notes came, the mysterious 
songster could not be discovered. Duppo was evidently tell- 
ing us a long story about it, but what he said we could not 
comprehend. I afterwards found that the bird is called by the 
Portuguese the realejo, or organ-bird (Gyphorhinus cantans). 
It is the chief songster of the Amazonian forests. The natives 
hold it in great respect, and Duppo seemed very unwilling to 
go on while the bird continued its notes. 

At length we reached the village, and were received in a 
friendly way by our young guide's mother. Oria also seemed 
very glad to see us, and the little fat child whom Arthur called 



260 AT THE NATIVE VILLAGE. 

Diogenes, because he had first seen him seated in a tub, put out 
his hands to welcome us, in no way alarmed at what must have 
appeared to him our extraordinary appearance. Our hostess 
appeared somewhat anxious, and she had good cause to be so, 
for no news had been received of the war-party. Duppo ex- 
plained what we had come for. She replied that she was 
afraid all the canoes had been carried off, though it was pos- 
sible a small one might have been overlooked further up the 
stream, and, if such were the case, she would do her best to 
persuade the owner to sell it to us. 

We wanted to start off immediately, but she insisted on our 
partaking of some food, which she and Oria set to work to 
prepare. 

As we were anxious to know whether a canoe could be pro- 
cured, we spent little time over our repast, and again set off 
along the bank of the igarape. We inquired at each of the 
huts we passed about a canoe, but Duppo invariably shook his 
head, to signify that he could not hear of one. Still we went 
on, searching in every spot where he thought a canoe might be ' 
concealed. After some time, finding a tree bending almost 
horizontally over the water, we climbed along it for some 
way, that we might get a better view up and down the 
channel. Arthur was the outermost of the party. " Why, 
what can that be ? " he exclaimed. " See there ! " and he 
pointed up the canal. There, bending over the trunk of a 
large tree, which hung much in the same manner as the one 
we were on, I saw a huge jaguar. Its claws seemed ready for 
immediate action. Its eyes were evidently fixed on the surface 
of the water. 

"It is fifty yards off. It is looking out for a cow-fish, as 
was the one we saw the other day," whispered Arthur. 

We told John, who was coming along the trunk, what we 
had seen. 



ON THE WATCH. 



261 




ON THE WATCH. 



" We will let it catch the cow-fish first, then, and perhaps 
we may kill both creatures," he observed. 

While he was speaking, the creature darted out one of its 
huge paws, and drew it back again with a fish hanging to it. 
Instantly the fish was torn to pieces and transferred to its jaws. 
We waited till the jaguar had begun to watch for another, and 
then crawling along the tree, -made our way towards it. John 



262 FINDING A PRIZE. 

and I got our guns ready, hoping to kill the beast before it had 
discovered us. Just as we got near, however, it having caught 
another fish in the meantime, its eyes fell on us. Rising to its 
feet, it stood for a moment as if doubtful whether or not it 
should attack us. I lifted my rifle to fire, but at that moment 
the animal gave a bound and darted off through the thick 
foliage, amid which it was hid from sight. We looked about, 
expecting to see it returning, but it had probably satisfied itself 
that we were too formidable enemies to attack. We found 
some of the fish it had been eating on the trunk of the tree, 
and the remains of several others near it, which showed that 
it had been successful in its sport. 

While searching round the tree Duppo gave a shout of satis- 
faction, and hastening up to him, we found a small canoe hid 
away under a thick bush. He soon discovered also two pairs 
of paddles, and made us understand that we were welcome to 
the canoe. It was, however, so small that it would barely 
carry all the party. It would certainly not have done so with 
safety, except in the very smoothest water. We launched it, 
and John and Arthur, using great caution, got in. One of 
the paddles had been left behind. Duppo ran back to get 
it. We saw him eagerly glancing down an open glade which 
extended some distance into the forest. Suddenly he turned 
round, his countenance exhibiting terror, and stepping into the 
stern of the canoe, made signs to us to shove off and paddle 
away. He also began paddling with all his might. We 
followed his example without stopping to inquire the cause 
of his alarm. We had got to some distance, when I hap- 
pened to look round. I saw that Duppo was doing the same. 
At that moment several figures appeared on the bank near 
the spot we had left. They were savages, with their bodies 
painted and decked with feathers. Bows were in their hands. 
They had apparently only that instant discovered us. The 



"majeronas! majeronas!" 263 

next a flight of arrows came whizzing after the canoe. They 
fell short, however, and we redoubled our efforts to urge it 
forward. Still, deep in the water as it was, we could scarcely 
hope to get beyond their reach. 

" Majeronas ! Majeronas ! " shouted Duppo, labouring away 
with his paddle. 

" On, boys, on ! " cried John. " We must not allow them 
to come up with us. Active as they are, the forest is thick, 
and we may be able to get along the water faster than they 
can make their way among the trees." 

Disappointed at finding that we were already beyond their 
reach, the savages uttered piercing shrieks and cries to intimi- 
date us. The water bubbled and hissed as we drove our little 
canoe through it, coming frequently over the bows. Still on 
we went. I could not, however, help every now and then 
looking round, expecting to see the savages on the bank near 
us. Their shouts had ceased. 

" I am afraid our friends have been defeated," observed 
Arthur; " and their enemies have come to attack the village." 

" If so, we must defend it," said John. " They may pos- 
sibly stand in awe of our firearms. We must, however, try 
to get to the village before they reach it, to warn the in- 
habitants." 

" But there are only old men, boys, and women to defend 
it," said Arthur. " Could we not try to come to terms with 
their enemies ? " 

" I am afraid the Majeronas, if they have been victorious, 
are not likely to listen to anything we have to say," said John. 
" We must show them our rifles. They will understand that 
argument better than anything else." 

All this time we were paddling along as at first. Before us 
was a narrow part of the igarape, and I fully expected every 
instant to see the savages appear on the bank. Still, we had 



264 PLIGHT. 

made considerable way, and it was possible that we had kept 
ahead of them. I said nothing, however, lest it might dis- 
courage my companions. 

We were nearing the dreaded point. I saw that Duppo was 
keeping the canoe over to the opposite side. 

" Would it not be better to get our guns ready to fire?" I 
said to John. 

" No, no," he answered. " Keep paddling away. There is 
no honour nor advantage to be gained by fighting. If we 
reach the village, we shall meet the foe on better terms." 

It was anxious work. We could not tell whether the next 
moment might not be our last. Then what would become of 
poor dear Ellen ? We knew that Domingos and Maria would 
do their best. Still, how could they escape alone ? 

" Now," said John, " we must dash by that point as fast as 
we can ! Never mind if we ship a little water. We must not 
let the savages kill us if we can help it." 

The point was reached. I expected to see a party of the 
Majeronas start up from among the bushes. On we went. I 
held my breath as I paddled away. The point was passed. 
No savages appeared. 

" Hurrah ! " cried Arthur, who was seated in the bows. 
"There is the village!" 

In three minutes more we were on shore. Duppo set off 
running, shouting at the top of his voice. The boys collected 
round him as he went, but instantly dispersed to their huts. 
Before he was out of sight they had again collected, some 
with bows and arrows, others with sumpitans. Several old 
men appeared also, armed with larger weapons of the same 
description. Altogether, fully fifty men and boys were col- 
lected. We came to the conclusion that the enemy had hoped 
to surprise the village, and were approaching for that object 
when Duppo had discovered them. 



RAISING A FORT. 265 

John advised that a breastwork should be thrown up, extend- 
ing from the igarape across the path the Majeronas were likely 
to come by. After some time, our friends seemed to compre- 
hend what we wanted. Some timbers for building a new hut 
were fortunately at hand. We drove several into the soft 
earth to form a palisade. The natives, on seeing us do this, 
understood what we wanted, and immediately the whole com- 
munity were busy at work, bringing up posts, and placing 
them as we directed. They even pulled down three or four 
huts which stood near, the materials of which were suited to 
our purpose. The women worked away as well as the men ; 
and thus, with so many willing hands, in a short time we had 
a fortification erected, which, though not very strong, was 
sufficiently so to resist the attack of a party of naked savages. 
We encouraged them by explaining that our guns might do 
good service in their defence. By degrees we had formed a 
complete half-circle, the ends resting on the igarape. 

As there still appeared to be time, we thought it better to 
fortify the water side also. The people seemed clearly to 
understand our object. 

The evening was now drawing on. I was afraid that Ellen 
might become anxious at our non-appearance. I saw that 
something was on Arthur's mind. He came up to me. 

" Harry," he said, " I do not wish to alarm you unneces- 
sarily, but it has just occurred to me that the savages may 
have made a circuit, and found their way to our camp. 
Would it not be wise to go there in the canoe ; you and 
Duppo, for instance, and leave John and I to assist these 
people?" 

" Oh no ! I cannot desert John/' I answered. " But what 
a dreadful thought 1 No ; you must go, Arthur, and take 
them off in the canoe ; or, as the canoe cannot carry you all, 
load the raft, and tow it out into the river. The risk is great, 



266 the enemy's approach. 

but anything will be better than falling into the hands of 
the savages." 

" I will do as you wish," said Arthur ; " but I do not like 
running away from the post of the chief danger." 

" Why, Arthur, you see you could do but little with your 
bow," I answered; " John and I will stay with our guns. But 
I do not suppose the savages have gone round that way ; for 
recollect there is the lagoon to pass, which must compel them 
to make a wide circuit ; and I do not see how they can know 
anything about our camp. Still, T wish you could go to Ellen, 
and tell her what a strong fortification we have thrown up, 
and that there is really no cause to be alarmed." 

I must confess, however, that all the time I was speaking I 
felt fearfully anxious. 

At that moment, two or three bigger boys, who had gone 
out as scouts into the forest, came running back, and shouting 
out to the people. The next instant, men, women, and 
children rushed into the enclosure loaded with household 
goods and provisions ; and the men set to work to block up a 
narrow space, which had hitherto been left open. 

A few minutes only had elapsed after this was done, when, 
as we looked through the palisades, we caught sight of several 
human figures stealthily creeping among the trees. Our 
friends crouched down to the ground. We also carefully kept 
out of sight. The strangers approached nearer and nearer. 
Now they stopped, looking suspiciously at the fort. They 
evidently could not understand what it was. Several others, 
emerging from the depths of the forest, joined them. They 
seemed to be holding a consultation. Their numbers kept 
increasing, till they formed a formidable band. They were 
sufficiently near for us to distinguish their appearance, and we 
were thus sure that they were the same people who had shot 
their arrows at us from the bank of the igarape. That they 



THE ATTACK. 267 

came with hostile intent was very evident. After they had 
talked for some time, one of their number crept forward, close 
to the ground, keeping as much under shelter as possible ; yet 
I could easily have picked him off had it been necessary. 
Having approached quite near, he again stopped, and seemed 
to be surveying the fortress. Presently we saw him making 
his way back to his companions. It was well for him that he 
had not come nearer, or he would have received in his body a 
poisoned arrow from a bow or blow-pipe. Several of our 
Indians were preparing to shoot. Again a long consultation 
was held. And now once more the savage warriors began to 
move towards us. 

I waited for John to give the order to fire. I saw the boys 
dropping arrows into their blow-pipes, and the old men getting 
ready their bows. Even Arthur, though hating the thought 
of injuring a fellow-creature, was fixing an arrow to his bow. 
The enemy advanced slowly, extending their line on both sides. 
In a little time they were near enough for their arrows to 
reach us. Never having seen a shot fired in anger, I felt a 
repugnance at the thought of killing a fellow- creature. I dare- 
say my companions felt as I did. I knew that Arthur had 
often expressed his horror at having to go into battle, not on 
account of the risk he might run of being killed, but at the 
thought of killing others. Still, I had persuaded him that, 
if people are attacked, they must use the right of defending 
themselves. 

Again they came on ; and then suddenly once more stopped, 
and, drawing their bows, shot a flight of arrows. Most 
of them stuck in the palisades, but fortunately none came 
through. "We kept perfectly silent, hiding ourselves, as before, 
from the enemy. I was still in hopes they might take the 
alarm and go away without attacking us. Now, led by a chief, 
in a head-dress of feathers, with a long spear in his hand, and 



268 THE FOE DRIVEN BACK. 

uttering loud shouts and shrieks, like the war-whoops of 
North American Indians, they dashed on. As they got within 
twenty yards of us, our native garrison sprang up, and shot 
forth a shower of arrows from their bows and blow-pipes. 
The enemy were thrown somewhat into confusion by so unex- 
pected a greeting, and sprang back several paces. Two or 
three of their people had been struck, as we saw them drawing 
the arrows from their breasts with looks of alarm, knowing 
well that though the wounds were slight they were neverthe- 
less likely to prove fatal. 

" If they come on again we must fire," said John. " It may 
be true mercy in the end." 

We waited, expecting to see them once more rush on ; but 
they evidently had not calculated on opposition, and seemed 
very unwilling to court danger. They retreated further and 
further off. Still we could see the chief going among them, 
apparently trying to induce them to renew the attack. The 
muzzles of our rifles were projecting through the palisades. 

" I am covering the chief," said John. " I think it would 
be better to pick him off ; and yet I am unwilling to take the 
life of the ignorant savage." 

While John was speaking, the chief disappeared behind a 
tree ; and the next instant his companions were hid from 
sight. We began to hope that, after all, they would retreat 
without attempting to attack our fortress. We waited for 
some time, when I proposed that we should send out our 
young scouts to try and ascertain what had become of them. 
Just as we were trying to explain our wishes, some of coir 
people gave vent to loud cries, and we saw smoke rising from 
the furthest-off huts of the village. It grew thicker and 
thicker. Then we saw flames bursting forth and extending 
from hut to hut. It was too evident that the savages had 
gone round, and, to revenge themselves, had, after plundering 



THE VILLAGE ON FIRE. 269 

the huts, set them on fire. Had we had a few active warriors 
with us, they might have rushed out and attacked the enemy 
while thus employed ; but as our fighting men were either too 
old or too young, no attempt of the sort could be made. 
The poor natives, therefore, had to wait patiently in the fort, 
whilst their homes and property were being destroyed. 

While most of the party were looking towards the village, 
I happened to cast my eyes in the other direction, from whence 
the enemy had come. There I saw a large body of men mak- 
ing their way among the trees. My heart sank within me. 
I was afraid that our enemies were about to be reinforced. 
And now, with their numbers increased, they would probably 
again attack us. 

" It cannot be helped," I said to John. " We must allow 
no feelings of compunction to prevent us from firing on them. 
Had we shot the chief, his followers would probably not have 
attempted to commit this barbarous act." 

At length I called Duppo, and pointed out the fresh band 
now approaching. Instead of being alarmed, as I had ex- 
pected, his countenance brightened, and he instantly turned 
round and shouted out some words in a cheerful tone. The 
whole of the villagers on this sprang up, and a look of satis- 
faction, such as Indians seldom exhibit, coming over their 
countenances, they began to shout in cheerful tones. Then 
several of them rushed to the entrance last closed, and pulling 
down the stakes, hurried out towards the new-comers. As 
they drew nearer, I recognized one of the chiefs whom we 
had met — Maono, Duppo's father. A few words only were 
exchanged between the garrison and the warriors, and then 
the latter rushed on towards the village. In a few minutes 
loud cries and shouts arose, and we saw our late assailants 
scampering through the woods, pursued by our friends. The 
former did not attempt to stop and defend themselves. Seve- 



270 THE RESULT OF THE WAR. 

ral, shot by arrows or pierced by lances, lay on the ground. 
The remainder were soon lost to sight among the trees, pur- 
sued by the warriors who had just returned, and who seemed 
eager to wreak their revenge on the destroyers of their village. 

No attempt was made to put out the flames ; indeed, so 
rapidly did they extend among the combustible materials of 
which they were constructed, that the whole of the huts stand- 
ing within reach of each other were quickly burned to the 
ground. We now ventured to accompany Oria and her mother 
out of the fort. They were met by Maono, who received them 
in calm Indian fashion, without giving way to any exhibition 
of feeling. He, indeed, seemed to have some sad intelligence 
to communicate. Whatever it was, they soon recovered, and now 
seemed to be telling him how much they owed their preserva- 
tion to us — at least we supposed so by the way he took our 
hands and pressed them to his breast. After some time the 
rest of the warriors returned, and, as far as we could judge, they 
must have destroyed the greater number of their enemies. 
Maono showed more feeling when he spoke to his son, who gave 
him an account of what had occurred. As we hoped to learn 
more from our young friend than from any one else, we set to 
work, as soon as we could detach him from his companions, to 
make him give us an account of the expedition. 

As far as we could understand, Maono and his brother with 
their followers had been unable for some time to fall in with 
the enemy. At length they met them in the neighbourhood 
of their own village, when a fierce battle had been fought 
according to Indian fashion. Several men had been killed on 
both sides, and among others who fell, pierced by a poisoned 
arrow, was Duppo's uncle, whose musket also had been captured. 
Several others had been taken prisoners, and, the lad added 
with a shudder, had been carried off to be eaten. In the 
meantime, as it turned out, another party of the Majeronas, 



WE REMAIN AT THE VILLAGE. 271 

hoping to find our friend's village unprotected, had made their 
way through the forest to surprise it. 

It was very satisfactory to us, at all events, to find that we 
had been the means of protecting the families of these friendly 
Indians. They took the burning of their village very calmly, 
and at once set to work to put up shelter for the night ; fires 
were lighted, and the women began to cook the provisions they 
had saved. Maono invited us to partake of the meal which 
his wife and daughter had got ready. We would rather have 
set off at once to the camp, but night was now coming on, and 
when we proposed going, Duppo seemed very unwilling that 
we should do so. We understood him to say that we might 
encounter jaguars or huge snakes, and we should be unable to 
see our way through the dark avenue of trees. As Ellen did 
not expect us to return, we agreed at length to follow his advice. 
I observed that our friends sent out scouts — apparently to 
watch lest any of the enemy should venture to return — a pre- 
caution I was very glad to see taken. 

As far as we could understand, the expedition had been far 
from successful, as none of the canoes had been recovered, and 
our friends did not even boast that they had gained a victory. 
From the terrible character Duppo gave of the enemy, they 
perhaps had good reason to be thankful that they had escaped 
without greater loss. 




CHAPTER XI. 

DANGERS BY LAND AND WATER A NEW FRIEND FOUND. 

jUR Indian friends, although their people are generally 
so undemonstrative, endeavoured by every means in 
their power to show their gratitude to us for the 
service we had rendered them. When we offered to 
pay for the canoe, which we were anxious to retain, 
Maono entreated us to accept it, intimating that he would 
settle with the owner. We were very glad to obtain the little 
craft ; for, though too small for our voyage down the Amazon, 
it would enable us to carry out our project of searching the 
neighbouring shores for our parents. Though we had not pre- 
served their village from destruction, we had certainly saved 
the lives of their women and children, and did not therefore 
hesitate about accepting the canoe as a gift. 

The chiefs sat up the greater part of the night, holding a 
council. Next morning it was evident that they had arrived 
at some important determination. The inhabitants were busy 
collecting their scattered goods, and doing them up in portable 
packages. When we explained to them that we were anxious 
to set off immediately for our own camp, they intimated that 
they purposed accompanying us. As this, however, would 
have delayed us greatly, we got Duppo to explain that we 
would gladly meet them again at any spot they might ap- 



NATIVES MOVING HOUSE. 273 

point, but that we would go down by the igarape in the 
canoe. 

A hurried meal having been taken, we prepared to embark. 
Meantime the men were employed in loading the women and 
children with their goods. We thought that they were reserv- 
ing some of the heavier loads for themselves ; but this, we soon 
found, was not the case, as they were placed on the backs of 
the stronger women. Even our hostess — the chief's wife — had 
to shoulder a load ; and we felt very indignant when we saw 
that Oria had to carry one also. 

" I say, Harry, don't you think we ought to save her from 
that?" exclaimed Arthur. " I am sure I would gladly carry it 
for her." 

" You would somewhat astonish her if you made the offer," 
observed John ; " and I suspect you would fall in the estima- 
tion of our warrior friends. Their creed is different from ours. 
They consider it derogatory to manhood to carry a load or to 
do more work than they can help. However, as Ellen would 
perhaps like to have Oria with her, we might induce her parents 
to let her accompany Duppo. We cannot do without him, at 
all events." 

We tried to explain our proposal to Duppo, and after some 
time he comprehended us. Oria, however, seemed very unwill- 
ing to accept the offer, as she clung to her mother, and turned 
away her head from us. Duppo at length came back, and we 
all got into the canoe. Our friends insisted on our taking as 
many articles of food as we could possibly carry — dried fish 
and meat, bananas and farinha, as well as fruit and vege- 
tables. True as usual took his seat in the bows. We were 
just shoving off, when Maono and his wife came down to 
us leading Oria. The chief addressed us and his son, but what 
he said we could not of course understand. However, we 
agreed that it was all right, and Duppo seemed highly pleased 

(809) 1 8 



274 CONCERNING THE WANT OF CIVILIZATION. 

when his sister stepped into the canoe and took her seat in 
front of him. 

Bidding our friends adieu, we now began carefully to paddle 
down the igarape. We were some time in sight of the village, 
the whole inhabitants of which we saw moving off, the men 
stalking first, with their bows and spears in their hands and 
their blow-pipes at their backs, and the women following, 
bending under the weight of the loads they carried. Even the 
children, except the smallest, who sat on their mother's backs 
or were led by the hand, carried packages. 

" I am very glad we have saved the poor girl a heavy trudge 
through the forest," observed Arthur ; " but I cannot say much 
for the chivalry of these people. I was inclined to think 
favourably of the warriors when I saw them going forth so 
bravely to battle, but the example they have given us of the 
way they treat their women lowers them sadly in my estima- 
tion." 

" Very true, Arthur," remarked John. " It is a sure sign 
that a people have fallen into a degraded and uncivilized con- 
dition when women do not hold an honourable position among 
them. But there are some savages who treat their females 
even worse than these do. From what I have seen, they appear 
in many respects kind and gentle to them. The Australian 
savage — w T ho is, however, the lowest in the scale of civilization 
— when he wants a wife, watches till he finds a damsel to his 
taste, and then knocks her down with his club, a sign to her 
that she is henceforth to be a submissive and dutiful wife. 
I am sure our friends here would not be guilty of such an 
act." 

" No ; I hope not indeed," exclaimed Arthur. " Dreadful 
to think that Oria should have to submit to such treatment." 

We had, as may be supposed, to paddle carefully to prevent 
running against a bough or sunken trunk, as the least touch 



VOYAGE ON THE IGA11APE. 275 

might have upset our frail craft. Though we might easily have 
scrambled out, yet we should have run the risk of losing our 
guns and wetting our ammunition ; besides which, an alligator 
might have been lurking near, and seized one of us in its jaws 
before we could escape to land. These considerations made us 
very careful in our navigation. After some time, we began to 
feel sadly cramped from being unable to move. Oria sat quiet 
and silent, close to her brother, somewhat surprised, I dare say, 
at finding herself carried away by the three white strangers. 
John told us to keep our tongues steady in the middle of our 
mouths, lest we should make the canoe heel over ; and, indeed, 
if we leant ever so slightly on one side the water began to ripple 
•over the gunwale. Duppo steered very carefully; and I, having 
the bow paddle, kept a very bright look-out ahead for any 
danger which might appear under water. I could not help 
thinking of the big cow-fish we had seen, and dreading lest one 
of them coming up the igarape might give the canoe an un- 
intentional shove with his snout, which would most inevitably 
have upset her. 

Thus we went on. The lagoon was passed, and again we 
entered the channel with the thick trees arching overhead. How 
cool and pleasant was the shade after the heat of the sun to 
which we had been exposed in the more open parts ! As we 
approached the camp our anxiety to ascertain that all was well 
increased. The nearer we got the more I longed to see the 
smiling face of our dear little sister, and I thought of the plea- 
sure she would have when we introduced Oria to her. At 
length we could see in the far distance the landing-place near 
the camp. In our eagerness we forgot our caution, and very 
nearly sent the canoe under water. " Be more careful, boys," 
cried John, though he was paddling as hard as either of us. 
As we drew near I looked out for the raft at the spot we had 
left her moored, but could not see her. An uncomfortable 



276 OUR CAMP DESERTED. 

misgiving came over me, yet I could not bear to think that 
any accident had happened. I said nothing, and on we went. 

"Why, where is the raft?" exclaimed John. 

" Oh, perhaps Domingos has drawn her up on the bank," 
observed Arthur. 

" That is more than he would have strength to do," said 
John. " Besides, I can see the bank, and the raft is not there." 

As we drew near we raised a shout to attract Domingos, 
True joining us with one of his cheerful barks. No one an- 
swered. 

" Domingos has probably gone out shooting, "observed Arthur. 
" We shall see your sister and Maria running down directly." 

We looked eagerly towards the camp, but neither Ellen nor 
Maria appeared. We at length clambered out of the canoe up 
the bank, leaving Duppo to help out his sister, and on we ran, 
breathless with anxiety, to ascertain what had happened. 
The huts stood as we had left them, but the occupants were 
not there. We looked about. The goods had been carried 
off. Had the Indians been there — or had Ellen and her at- 
tendants fled? These were the fearful questions we asked 
ourselves. If the Indians had come, where had they carried 
our sister, and what had they done with her ? We searched 
around in every direction. No signs of violence were to be 
discovered. Yet, unless the Indians had come, why should 
they have fled. The savage Majeronas would certainly have 
burned down the huts. True was running about as surprised 
as we were to find no one there. Now he ran into Ellen's 
hut, then searched about in the surrounding wood, and came 
back to us, as if he could not make up his mind what had 
happened. Duppo and Oria now arrived, having waited at 
the bank to secure the canoe. We tried to make Duppo 
understand that we wanted to know his opinion. Though 
very intelligent for an Indian, we could seldom judge his 



WHERE CAN THEY BE 1 277 

thoughts by the expression of his countenance. At last he 
comprehended us, but made no reply. After waiting an 
instant, he went into Ellen's hut, and then, as True had done, 
examined the surrounding thickets. At last he came back 
and had a talk with Oria. They seemed to have arrived at 
some conclusion. We watched them anxiously. Then we 
asked Duppo if the Majeronas had been there. He shook his 
head, and then, taking my hand, led me back to the water, 
narrowly examining the ground as he went. On reaching the 
igarape he pointed down towards the great river. I under- 
stood him. 

"John! Arthur!" I shouted out, "they have gone that 
way on the raft. I am sure of it from Duppo's signs. Per- 
haps they have not got to any great distance, and we may 
overtake them." 

" Stay," said John ; " perhaps they are hiding somewhere 
near. We will shout out, and they may hear us." 

" There is no use in doing that," I remarked. " Had the 
raft still been here I might have thought so, but it is evident 
that they have gone away on it. It would easily carry them 
and all our goods, and for some reason or other Domingos has 
persuaded them to escape on it, hoping that we should 
follow." 

" Would not Ellen have left a note for us, or some sign, to 
show us where they have gone to," observed John in a de- 
sponding tone. " That she has not done so puzzles me more 
than anything else." 

To satisfy John, we all shouted at the top of our voices 
again and again ; but no reply came. We were going to get 
into the canoe, when Duppo showed us that we might prepare 
it with a little contrivance for encountering the rougher water 
of the river. Some sipos were near. These he cut down, and 
with Oria's assistance bound into two long bundles, which he 



278 A VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY. 

neatly secured to the gunwale of the canoe, completely round 
her. By this means the sides were raised four or five inches, 
and would thus, I saw, greatly assist to keep out the water, 
and at the same time would enable her to float, even should 
she be partly filled. Duppo now beckoned to us to get 
into her. We took our seats as before, and once more we 
paddled down the igarape. Duppo's contrivance completely 
kept out the water, which would otherwise have broken on 
board ; and we had no longer any fear of driving the canoe 
as fast as we could through it. We soon reached the open 
river. 

"Which way shall we turn — up or down the stream?" I 
asked. 

"Down, certainly," said John; " the raft could not have 
gone up it." 

We accordingly made signs to Duppo to turn the canoe's 
head towards the east. Before us appeared the island on which 
we so narrowly escaped being wrecked during the hurricane. 
We steered down near the mainland, examining narrowly the 
shores on either side. No raft could we see, nor any one on 
the land. The water was smooth in the channel through 
which we were passing, but when we got to the end of 
it, we found the surface rippled over with waves, which, 
although small, threatened to be dangerous to our deeply- 
laden little craft. I proposed that we should, notwithstanding, 
endeavour to paddle up along the other side of the island, in 
case Ellen and her companions might have landed on it. We 
made signs to Duppo to steer in that direction ; but he, 
instead of doing so, pointed to a spot some way down the 
river, signifying to us that he wished to land there. We con- 
eluded that it was the place where his father had appointed to 
meet him. 

" Perhaps he sees the raft ; it may have drifted there," ex. 



A BEAUTIFUL SPOT. 279 

claimed Arthur. "At all events, I am sure it will be better to 
do as lie proposes." 

We accordingly paddled on under Duppo's pilotage. Now 
that we were exposed to the breeze blowing across the river, 
our heavily-laden canoe could with difficulty contend with the 
waves, which, in spite of the raised gunwale, every now and 
then broke into her. Had it not been for the young Indian's 
thoughtful contrivance, we should inevitably have been 
swamped. After going on for some distance, we reached the 
mouth of another igarape. Just outside it, facing the river, 
was a small open space, free of trees, with a fringe of rushes 
growing between it and the water. With some little difficulty 
we forced the canoe through the rushes, and we then, by 
scrambling up the bank, reached the spot I have described. 
Duppo made signs to us that it was here he wished to remain 
for the arrival of his father. 

" We may as well do as he proposes then," said John, " and 
we will set off and look for the raft. If we do not find it — 
which Heaven forbid ! — we will return and obtain the assistance 
of the Indians in making a more extended search." 

The spot was a very beautiful one, open entirely to the river 
in front, while the trees behind, not growing so closely together 
as usual, allowed the air to circulate — a very important con- 
sideration in that hot climate. "It is just the place I should 
have chosen for an encampment while we are searching for 
our father," said John. Arthur and I agreed with him ; but 
as we were eager to be off again, we had no time to talk about 
the matter. Landing the greater part of the provisions, we 
explained our intentions to our young friends. They under- 
stood us, but seemed unwilling to be left behind. John also 
proposed that Arthur should remain on shore. " I will do as 
you wish," he answered ; " but I do not like to be separated 
from you." While we were speaking, standing on the bank, 



280 THE RAFT SEEN. 

looking out over the river, he exclaimed, " See, see ! what is 
that speck out there towards the other side ? " We eagerly 
looked in the direction he pointed. 

" I am afraid it is only the trunk of a tree, or a mass of 
grass floating down/' said John. 

" Oh no, no ! I am nearly sure there are people on it ! " 
cried Arthur, whose eyes, as we had found, were keener than 
ours. 

" At all events, we will go towards it," cried John. 

We hurried down and slipped into the canoe. " Yes ; I 
know that you may go faster without me," said Arthur. " You 
know what I should like to do ; but if it is better, I will 
remain on shore." 

We thanked him for his self-denial, and I was about to 
propose leaving True with him, when the dog settled the point 
by jumping in. John and I shoved off, and paddled on with 
all our might. Now that we had fewer people on board, we 
made much better way than before, and floated buoyantly over 
the mimic seas which met us. We had marked the direction 
of the object we had seen. From the water it was at first 
scarcely visible. As we went on we again caught sight of it. 
How anxiously we watched it! One moment I thought it 
must be the raft, the next I was afraid it was but the trunk of 
a tree, or a flat island of grass. How I longed for a spy-glass 
to settle the point, but unfortunately we possessed none. For 
some minutes neither John nor I spoke. 

" Harry I " he exclaimed, at length, "I see some one 
waving. Yes, yes ; I am sure it is the raft ! " 

I strained my eyes to the utmost. I too thought I saw 
people on the object ahead of us. If people they were, they 
were sitting down though. 

" Probably Domingos is afraid of standing up," said John, 
when I remarked this to him. " I am glad the wind is across 



THE RAFT IN TOW. 281 

the river instead of up it, or it would be fearfully dangerous 
for them." 

" Then you do think it is the raft ? " I asked. 

" I am sure of it," answered John. 

We redoubled our efforts. Every instant the object grew 
clearer and clearer. We could scarcely be deceived. 

" Heaven be praised !" exclaimed John; "I see Ellen and 
Maria, one on each side, and Domingos working away with 
his paddle at one end. They are trying to come towards us." 

I saw them too, and could even make out Nimble, and 
Toby, and Poll, and Niger. My heart leaped with joy. In 
a few minutes more we were up to the raft. 

" We will not stop to ask questions," exclaimed John, as we 
got alongside. " Here, Maria ; hand me your painter, and we 
will secure it to ours, and tow you back to the north bank. 
You must tell us what has happened as we go along." 

" Oh, but Arthur ! why is Arthur not with you ? Has 
anything happened to him?" exclaimed Ellen. 

" No ; he is all right," answered John, pointing to the 
shore. 

While he was speaking, we transferred our painter to the 
stern of the canoe, and secured it as a tow-rope to the raft. 
We put the canoe's head the way we wished to go, and paddled 
on. The wind was in our favour ; and Domingos, with Ellen 
and Maria, worked away with their paddles also on the raft. 
We were exerting ourselves too much to speak. Our dear 
sister was safe ; but yet it was somewhat difficult to restrain 
our curiosity to know what had occurred. The wind was 
increasing every moment ; and as w T e neared the shore we saw 
that there might be some danger of the water washing over 
the raft should we attempt to land under the bank. I pro- 
posed, therefore, that we should steer for the igarape. It was 
no easy matter, however, to get there, as the current was 



282 A STORM RISES. 

carrying us down. Domingos tried to urge the raft in the 
direction we wished to go. The wind continued to increase, 
and the current swept us further and further to the east. The 
seas rising, tossed the raft, now on the one side, now on the 
other ; and every moment I dreaded that those on it might be 
thrown off or washed away. "We entreated them to hold on 
tightly. Even the canoe, though before the wind, was tossed 
considerably. We could now distinguish our friends on shore 
watching us anxiously as we approached. Already we had 
drifted down below them. They were trying to make their 
way through the forest to follow us. 

" We must drift down till we can see some place where we 
can get on shore with a prospect of safety," observed John. 

I agreed with him that it was our only alternative ; yet 1 
knew that sometimes for miles together along the banks such 
a place might not be found. We turned the head of the canoe, 
however, down the stream, anxiously looking out for a fit spot 
to land. I dreaded, as I cast a look over my shoulder at the 
sky, that such a hurricane as we had before encountered was 
brewing ; and if so, our prospect of being saved was small 
indeed. I saw that Domingos also was casting a glance back 
at the sky. We could see the tall trees on shore bending 
before the blast. Every moment our position became more 
and more perilous. If landing in the daylight was difficult, 
it would be still more so to get on shore in the dark. 

Down the mighty river we floated. The last rays of the 
sun came horizontally over the waters, tinging the mimic 
waves with a bright orange hue. Then gradually they 
assumed a dull, leaden tint, and the topmost boughs of the 
more lofty trees alone caught the departing light. Still no 
harbour of refuge appeared. I proposed running in, as the 
last desperate resource, and scrambling on shore while we 
could still see sufficiently to find our way. 



IN GREAT DANGER. 283 

" We shall lose our goods, and the canoe, and the raft, if we 
make the attempt," answered John, " and perhaps our lives. 
We must still try to find a safe place to land at." 

We were yet at some distance from the shore, though, 
driven by the tierce wind, we were rapidly approa'ching it. 
The storm increased. Dark clouds were gathering overhead. 
A bright flash of lightning darted from them, crackling and 
hissing as it went along the water : another, and another 
followed. Suddenly, as if a thick mantle had been thrown 
over us, it became dark, and we could scarcely have distin- 
guished an opening in the forest had one been before us. 
John was more unwilling than ever to risk landing ; and we 
therefore steered down the river, parallel with the shore, so as 
to prevent the raft as long as possible from being driven 
against it, 

" Paddle on, Harry ! " cried John, with his usual coolness ; 
" we may yet find a harbour of refuge." 

We could judge pretty well, by the varying outline of the 
leafy wall close to us, that we were making rapid way. The 
wind, too, had shifted more to the west, and drove us there- 
fore still before it. Arthur and our Indian friends would, I 
knew, be in despair at not seeing us land ; while it was certain 
that they could not keep pace with the raft, as they had to 
make their way through the tangled forest. Now that dark- 
ness had come on, they would probably be compelled to stop 
altogether. 

The wind blew harder. The raft was tossed fearfully about. 
Another rattling peal of thunder and more vivid flashes of 
lightning burst from the clouds. Maria shrieked out with 
terror ; while the two monkeys clung to her, their teeth chat- 
tering — as alarmed as she was, Ellen afterwards told me. Then 
again all was silent. 

"I am afraid, Harry, we must make the attempt," said 



284 A LIGHT ON SHORE. 

John at last. "But the risk is a fearful one. We must tell 
Ellen, Domingos, and Maria to be prepared. — Be ready, 
dear Ellen ! " cried John. " Hold on tightly ; and when I call 
to you, spring towards me. We must manage by some means 
to get on- shore. Domingos will help Maria. Harry will try 
to secure the guns and ammunition ; our existence may depend 
upon them. The animals must take care of themselves. — 
Domingos, are you ready ? " he asked, in Spanish. 

" Si, si, Senor John. But look there, master ; what is that 
light on shore ? It must come from some hut surely, where 
we may obtain shelter. Let us try to reach the place. Even 
if there are savages there, they will not refuse to help us." 

As he spoke, we observed a bright light bursting forth from 
among the trees, at a short distance off along the bank. Now 
it disappeared — now it came again in sight. We paddled 
down towards it. It was apparently a torch held in a person's 
hand. We rapidly approached the light, but yet failed to dis- 
cover any place where we could land with safety. We shouted 
loudly, hoping to attract the attention of any one who might 
be near. Presently a hail came off the land. We answered 
it. Again a voice was heard. 

" Can you tell us where we can land with safety ? " cried 
John, in Spanish. 

The answer was unintelligible. Presently he asked again in 
English ; and in a little time we saw the light moving along 
the bank. Then it remained stationary. We exerted our- 
selves to the utmost to steer for it ; and we now saw a division 
in the wall of trees, which indicated that there was a passage 
between them. Again the thunder roared, the lightning 
flashed, and the wind blew with fearful force. 

Maria shrieked loudly, " The water is washing over the 
raft ! " 

" Hold on ! hold on ! " cried John ; " we shall soon be in 



THE SHORE REACHED. 285 

safety ." And in another minute we were entering the mouth 
of a narrow channel. " We will turn the canoe round," said 
John, " and let the raft go first. We may thus prevent it 
being dashed on the bank." 

We did as he advised. Scarcely, however, had we turned 
the raft round when we found it had reached the shore. 

" Do you, Domingos, help the senora and Maria to land ! " 
shouted John. 

By the light from the torch we saw a tall figure standing 
on the bank. He flung the light so that it might fall across us. 

" Females ! " he exclaimed. " A sorry night to be buffeting 
with the waves of the Amazon ! Give me your hands, who- 
ever you are. I should little have expected to find my country- 
men in such a plight in this remote region." 

While he was speaking he helped Ellen and Maria up the 
bank, the two monkeys following, while Poll and Niger clung 
fast to Maria's shoulders. Faithful True did not attempt to 
leap on shore, though he could easily have done so, but re- 
mained with me in the canoe. Domingos, meantime, was 
hastily throwing our goods on shore ; while we continued ex- 
erting ourselves in preventing the raft being lifted by the 
force of the water and upset on the bank. 

" All the things are safely landed," cried Domingos at 
length. 

We then, casting off the tow-rope, paddled round, and ran 
the bow of the canoe on shore. Not till then did True leap 
out of her. Domingos and the stranger coming down, helped 
us to drag her out of the water. 

" We may save the raft also," said the latter. " You may 
require it to continue your voyage ; as I conclude you do not 
intend to locate yourselves here, and compel me to seek another 
home in the wilderness." 

I was struck by the morose tone in which the stranger spoke. 



286 A NEW FRIEND. 

He, however, assisted us in dragging up the raft sufficiently 
high to prevent its being knocked about by the waves, which 
ran even into the comparatively smooth part of the channel in 
which we found ourselves. 

"We heartily thank you for your assistance," said John. 
" We owe the preservation of our lives to you; for, with the 
increasing storm, we could scarcely have escaped destruction 
had we been driven further down the river." 

" You owe me no thanks, young sir. I would have done 
the same for a party of benighted savages, as you call them," 
answered the stranger. "Your dumb companions are equally 
welcome. I am not ill pleased to see them. It speaks in 
your favour that they follow you willingly, instead of being 
dragged about with ropes and chains, or confined in cages, as 
civilized men treat the creatures they pretend to tame. I have, 
however, but poor shelter to offer you from the deluge which 
will soon be down on our heads. Follow me ; there is no 
time to be lost." 

" But we must not allow our goods to remain out," said 
John. 

"I will assist you, then, to carry them," answered the 
stranger, lifting up double the number of packages which we 
usually carried at a time. 

We then all loaded ourselves. Ellen insisted on carrying a 
package, and followed the stranger, who went before us with 
his torch. We could not even then exchange words, as we 
had to proceed in single file along a narrow pathway, fringed 
on either side with thick shrubs — apparently the aftergrowth 
of a cleared spot, soon to spring up again into tall trees. We 
soon found ourselves within the forest, where, so dense was the 
gloom, that without the torch to guide us we could not have 
made our way. Its ruddy flame glanced on the trunks of the 
tall trees, showing a canopy of wide-spreading boughs over- 



THE HUT OF THE RECLUSE. 287 

head, and the intricate tracery of the numberless sipos which 
hung in festoons, or dropped in long threadlike lines from 
them. Passing for a few yards through a jungle, the boughs 
spreading so closely above our heads that we often had to stoop, 
we found ourselves in an open space, in which by the light of 
the torch we saw a small hut with deep eaves, the gable end 
turned towards us. It was raised on posts several feet from 
the ground. A ladder led to a platform or verandah, which 
projected from the wall of the gable, in which was a small 
door. 

" Here you are welcome to stow your goods and rest for the 
night/' said the stranger. " No human being but myself has 
ever entered it ; for I seek not the society of my fellow-men, 
either savage or civilized, so called. To-morrow, if the weather 
clears, you will, I conclude, proceed on your way ; or if you 
insist on remaining, I must seek another home. Let that be 
understood, before I make you further welcome. Now, enter, 
and such accommodation as my hut affords shall be yours." 

There was something in the tone of the speaker which, 
though his dress was rough and strange, made us feel that he 
was a man of education. 

" We cordially thank you, sir," answered John, " and accept 
your hospitality on the terms you propose ; but as a portion of 
our goods still remain near the river, we would ask you to give 
us another torch to enable us to fetch them before the rain 
comes done." 

" I will myself accompany you," he answered, " when I 
have introduced the young people to my abode." 

Saying this, he stepped up the ladder, and assisted Ellen 
and Maria to reach the platform. He then led the way in, 
and lighted a lamp which stood — we could see through the 
open door — on a table near it. 

" I am sorry I have no better accommodation to offer you," 



288 OUR SHELTER. 

he said, looking at Ellen ; " but such as it is, you are welcome 
to it." 

He came down with another torch in his hand, and proceeded 
with rapid strides back to the river. We had some difficulty 
in following him. Again he took up a heavy load ; and we, 
dividing the remainder of trie goods between us, followed him 
towards the hut. Ascending the ladder as we reached it, he 
desired us to hand up the goods, which he carried within. As 
soon as we were on the platform, he drew up the ladder. 

" I always secure myself thus in my fortress at night," he 
remarked ; " and as I have taken means of preventing any 
snakes crawling up the posts on which it stands, I can sleep 
more securely than many do in the so-called civilized portion 
of the globe." 

On entering the house, we found that it was larger than we 
had supposed from its appearance outside. It was divided into 
two rooms. The outer was fitted up, in somewhat rustic style, 
as a sitting-room, while we concluded that the inner one was 
a sleeping-room. Round the walls were arranged shelves, on 
one of which were a considerable number of books, with a 
variety of other articles. In one corner was a pile of nets and 
harpoons, and some spears and other weapons for the chase ; 
in another stood an Indian mill for grinding flour, and several 
jars and other articles, apparently for preparing or preserving 
food. Against the walls stood several chests. Though the 
table was large enough for the whole of us to sit round it, 
yet there was but one stool, showing that our host, as he had 
told us, was unaccustomed to receive guests. He, however, 
pulled the chests forward, and by placing some boards between 
them, we all found seats. 

" If you have not brought provisions, I will supply you while 
you stay with me," he observed ; " but my own consumption 
is so small that I have but a limited amount to offer you." 



ellen's narrative. 289 

" We would not willingly deprive you of that, sir," said 
John; "and we have enough to last us till we can supply our- 
selves with more." 

" That is fortunate," remarked the recluse. " While your 
servant gets it ready, I will prepare my room for the young 
lady and her attendant. I have no cooking-place under shelter, 
and while the rain is pouring down, as it will begin to do pre- 
sently, a fire cannot be lighted outside. You must therefore 
be content with a cold repast." 

While the recluse — so I may call him — was absent, we for 
the first time had an opportunity of asking Ellen what had 
occurred to drive her and her attendants away from the camp. 

" I was indeed unwilling to do so," she said, " till urged by 
Domingos. He had gone to shoot at a short distance from the 
hut, when he came hurrying back with a look of alarm, and 
told me that he had caught sight of some savages making their 
way through the forest. He insisted that they were trying to 
find us out, and that our only hope of safety was by instant 
flight. I pleaded that you would come back, and finding us 
gone, would fancy we had been carrried off or killed. He 
argued that on your return, finding the raft gone, you would 
know we had embarked on it. At length he agreed, that if 
we would assist to carry the goods down to the raft he would 
again search round the camp, and should the natives appear to 
be going in a different direction, we might carry them back 
again. He had not gone long, when he returned with dismay 
on his countenance, asserting that they were coming towards 
us, and that if we did not escape we should certainly be killed. 
You may suppose, my dear brothers, how fearfully agitated I 
was. I knew how alarmed you would be on returning not to 
find us, and yet, if we should remain it might be still worse. 
Domingos and Maria settled the matter by seizing me by the 
arms, and dragging me to the raft before I had time to write 
(309) 19 



290 IMAGINARY DANGER. 

a note or leave any signal. I scarcely thought, indeed, of doing 
so, till Domingos had pushed the raft off from the bank. I 
entreated him to go back ; but he replied that it was impos- 
sible without the risk of being caught by the savages, and 
began paddling the raft down the channel. I looked back, 
and seeing no natives, again urged him to return. He replied 
that he was sure they would lie in ambush to catch us, and that 
it would be destruction to do so. Feeling that he wished to 
secure my safety, I could not complain. He did his best, too, 
to comfort me about you. He said that as you were probably 
with the friendly natives, you would be defended from the 
Majeronas; and that by the time you had come back, those he 
had seen would have gone away, and you would certainly guess 
that we were not far off. I did my utmost to arouse myself 
and to assist Maria and him in paddling the raft. The wind 
was light, the water smooth, and there appeared to be no 
danger in venturing out into the river. A light wind was in 
our favour, and he accordingly steered towards the opposite 
bank, saying that we should be safer there than anywhere else, 
and might more easily get back than by going down the 
stream. I looked frequently towards the shore we had left, 
but still saw no natives. Poor Domingos was evidently 
anxious about you, though he did his best not to alarm me 
more than he had done already. We found, after getting some 
way across, that the current was floating us down much faster 
than we had expected, and I begged Domingos therefore to 
return. He insisted that, having got thus far, it was better to 
continue our course towards the southern bank, and wait there 
for a favourable wind for getting back. I was thankful when 
at length we reached a sandy beach, where we could land with- 
out difficulty and secure our raft. Domingos fortunately shot 
a paca, so we had plenty of food; and Maria and I assisted him 
in putting up a hut. Had I not been so anxious about you, 



AT SUPPElt. 291 

I should have had no cause to complain. They both exerted 
themselves to the utmost ; and I do not think Domingos 
closed his eyes all night, for whenever I awoke I saw him, 
through an opening in our hut, walking about or making up 
the fire. We spent the morning on the bank, watching in the 
hope of seeing you come to look for us. As soon as the wind 
changed, I entreated Domingos to put off, and at last, though 
somewhat unwillingly, he consented to do so ; but he blamed 
himself very much for yielding to my wishes, when the wind 
began to blow so violently. Had you, indeed, not arrived to 
assist us, I suspect that our raft would have been in great 
danger of being overwhelmed." 

" We have reason to be thankful, dear Ellen, that you were 
preserved," said John. " I am very sure Domingos acted for 
the best. I wish for your sake that our expedition had come 
to a favourable end, although the rest of us may enjoy it." 

" Oh, if it were not for anxiety about papa and mamma, and 
dear Fanny, and Aunt Martha, I should like it too," said Ellen. 
" When we once find them, I am sure that I shall enjoy our 
voyage down the river as much as any of you." 

" You are a brave girl," said the stranger, who at that 
moment returned, " though, perhaps, you scarcely know the 
dangers you may have to encounter. Yet, after all, they 
are of a nature more easily overcome than many which your 
sisters in the civilized regions of the world are called to go 
through. Here you have only the elements and a few wild 
beasts to contend with ; there, they have falsehood, treachery, 
evil example, allurements of all sorts, and other devices of 
Satan, to drag them to destruction." 

While we were seated at supper, the rain came down in 
tremendous torrents, as the recluse had predicted. The 
strength of his roof was proved, as not a drop found its way 
through. 



292 OUR EVENING PRAYER. 

" I am protected here," he remarked, " from the heat of 
the summer months by the leafy bower overhead; while, raised 
on these poles, my habitation is above the floods in the rainy 
season. What can man want more ? Much in the same way 
the natives on the Orinoco form their dwellings among the 
palm-trees; but they trust more to Nature, and, instead of piles, 
form floating rafts, sufficiently secured to the palm-trees to 
keep them stationary, but rising and falling as the floods 
increase or diminish." 

I was struck with many of the remarks of our eccentric host, 
but the more I saw of him the more I was surprised that a 
man of his information should have thus secluded himself from 
the world. We had just time to give Ellen an account of our 
adventures, when he expressed his wish that we should hang 
up our hammocks, as it was past his usual hour for retiring to 
rest. This was an operation quickly performed, as we had 
only to secure them in the usual way to the posts which sup- 
ported the roof. 

"We should not part," said Ellen, somewhat timidly, "with- 
out our usual prayer ; and we have' cause to thank God for our 
preservation from danger." 

The recluse looked at her fixedly. " You are in earnest, I 
am sure," he muttered. " Pray, young people, do not depart 
from your usual custom ; I will wait for you." 

Arthur, I should have said, though the youngest, always led 
us in prayer. "As he is absent," I remarked to Ellen's 
request, " I will do so." 

" Oh, you have a young chaplain with you/' said the recluse ; 
" and what pay does he receive ?" 

" None at all, sir," answered Ellen. " He is only earnest 
and good." 

" I should like to meet him," said the recluse. 

" I hope you may, sir," said Ellen, " if you come with us." 



A NIGHT IN THE HUT. 293 

A short prayer was offered up. I spoke with the earnest- 
ness I felt. Ellen then read a portion of Scripture from the 
Bible she had always at hand in her trunk. Our host listened 
attentively, his eyes fixed on our young sister. I had not 
observed a copy of the blessed Book on his shelves. He made 
no remark, however, on the subject, but I thought his tone 
was less morose than before. 

We were soon in our hammocks, a small oil lamp, which 
was kept burning on the table, throwing a subdued light 
through the chamber. True, I should have said, from our 
first meeting with the stranger, had eyed him askance, having 
apparently some doubts as to his character. He now came 
and coiled himself up in his usual position under my hammock. 
He had kept as far off from him as he could during the even- 
ing, and did not seem satisfied till the tall figure of the recluse 
was stretched out in his hammock near the entrance of the hut. 
The rain pattering overhead, and splashing down on the soft 
ground round us, kept me for some time awake. It ceased at 
length, and soon afterwards, just as I was dropping off to 
sleep, a chorus of hideous sounds commenced, coming apparently 
from no great distance in the forest. Now they resembled the 
cries and groans of a number of people in distress. Now it 
seemed as if a whole troop of jaguars were growling and 
snarling over their prey. Now it seemed as if a company of 
Brobdignag cats were singing a serenade. Now the sounds 
for a moment ceased, but were instantly taken up again 
by other creatures at a distance. After a time, the same 
sounds recommenced in another quarter. Had I not already 
been well accustomed to similar noises, I might have fancied 
that we had got into some forest haunted by evil spirits be- 
wailing their lost condition. I was sufficiently awake, how- 
ever, to guess that they proceeded only from troops of howling 
monkeys, though we had never yet heard them so near, or in 



294 GOING TO MEET ARTHUR. 

such numbers. In spite of the hideous concert, I at last fell 
asleep. 

The voice of our host aroused us at daybreak. " As soon 
as you have broken your fast, I will accompany you to find 
your companions/' he said, " unless you desire to proceed by 
water. In that case, you will scarcely meet them ; but I 
would advise you to leave your canoe and raft here, as I can 
conduct you through the forest by the only open paths which 
exist, and by which alone they can make their way in this 
direction. I am afraid, unless they had their wits about them, 
they must have been exposed to the tempest last night, and 
may be but ill able to travel far this morning." 

John at once decided to go by land, as the canoe was not 
large enough to convey all our party. The recluse looked at 
Ellen. " She will scarcely be able to undergo the fatigue of so 
long a walk," he remarked. " If she wishes it, she and her 
attendant can remain here, while we go to meet your com- 
panions ; and you can then return and remove your property, 
or leave it till you can find the means of continuing your 
voyage. I did not purpose to allow my solitude to be thus 
broken in on ; but " — aud he looked again at Ellen — " she re- 
minds me of days gone by, and I cannot permit her to be 
exposed to more trials than are necessary." 

John thanked him for his proposal, though Ellen seemed 
unwilling to remain behind. We also did not like to leave 
her. At last John suggested that Domingos should remain 
also. The recluse pressed the point with more warmth than I 
should have expected, and at last Ellen agreed to do as was 
proposed. She was certainly better off in a well-built hut 
than she had been for some time, and strange and eccentric 
as the recluse appeared, still we felt that he was disposed to 
assist us to the best of his power. 

Our early breakfast over, John and I, shouldering our rifles, 



ellen's anxiety. 295 

followed by True, set off with the recluse. Ellen looked rather 
sad as we were going. 

" You will find poor Arthur ? I know you will," she said in 
a low voice to me. " I thought of him a great deal last night, 
out in the fierce tempest, with only two young Indians to 
assist him ; and he is not so strong as you are, and has no gun 
to defend himself. I could not help thinking of fierce jaguars 
roaming in search of prey, or those dreadful boas, or the 
anacondas we have heard of." 

"Oh, drive all such thoughts from your mind, Ellen," I an- 
swered. " Arthur, if not so strong, has plenty of sense and 
courage ; and, depend upon it, the Indians will have found some 
hollow tree, or will have built a hut for themselves, in which 
they would have taken shelter during the night. I should not 
have minded changing places with Arthur. It is all right. 
We will bring him back safe enough/' 

With these words I hurried after John and the recluse. We 
had not gone far, when I saw them looking up into a tree. 
True darted forward and began to bark, when, in return, a 
chorus of terrific barks, howls, and screeches proceeded from 
the higher branches, and there I saw seated a group of several 
large monkeys with long tails and most hideous faces. Every 
instant they threw up their heads, and the fearful sounds I had 
heard issued forth from them. I could scarcely suppose that 
animals of such a size could make so much noise. 

" You have there some of my friends who serenaded you 
last night," observed the recluse, when, after a few minutes, 
the monkeys ceased howling. These are the mycetes, or ursine 
howlers. The creature is called in this country araguato, and 
sometimes by naturalists the alouatte. It is known also as " the 
preacher." If he could discourse of sin and folly, and point 
out to benighted man the evil of his ways, he might howl to 
some purpose ; but his preaching is lost on the denizens of the 



296 



OUR NOISY NEIGHBOUR?. 




HOWLING MONKEYS. 



forest, who know nothing of sin, and are free from the follies of 
the world. Observe that with how little apparent difficulty 
he gives forth that terrific note. It is produced by a drum- 
shaped expansion of the larynx. The hyoid bone, which in 
man is but slightly developed, is in these monkeys very 
large. It gives support to the tongue, being attached to the 



THE HOWLER DESCRIBED. 297 

muscles of the neck. The bony drum communicates with the 
wind-pipe, and enables them to utter those loud sounds/' 

Had Arthur been with us, I am sure we should have in- 
dulged in a hearty laugh at the curious faces of those thick- 
jawed creatures as they looked down upon us inquisitively to 
ascertain what we were about. They were considerably larger 
than any we had seen ; indeed, the howler is the largest monkey 
in the New World. The fur is of a rich bay colour, and as the 
sun fell upon the coats of some of them above us, they shone 
with a golden lustre. The thick beard which hung from the 
chin and neck was of a deeper hue than the body. Our friend 
told us that those he had caught were generally about three 
feet long, and that their tails in addition were of even greater 
length. We went on without disturbing the assemblage in 
their aerial seat, greatly to True's disappointment, who would 
evidently have liked to measure his strength with one of them. 
Like the spider monkeys, they live entirely in trees, making 
good use of their long tails as they move about from branch to 
branch ; indeed, the tail serves the howler for another hand. 
When by any chance he descends to the ground, he moves 
along very awkwardly, and can easily be caught, as we after- 
wards discovered. 

Our new acquaintance was but little inclined to talk ; indeed, 
had he been so, we could seldom have enjoyed much conversa- 
tion, as we were compelled in most places to follow him in 
Indian file. Now and then he had to use his hatchet to clear 
the path, and we very frequently had to force our way by 
pressing aside the branches which met in front of us. Still he 
went on without wavering for a moment, or appearing doubt- 
ful of the direction he should take. After going on some way 
further, he again stopped, and pointed to a tree, the branch of 
which rose a few feet off. I knew by the way True barked 
that some creature was there ; and looking more narrowly, I 



298 SLOTHS. 

observed some animals clinging to the lower branches, but so 
nearly did they resemble the bark to which they were holding, 
that had they not been pointed out to me I should have passed 
them by. The animals turned listless glances at us, and 
seemed in no way disposed to move. 

" There," observed the recluse, " are creatures in every way 
adapted to the mode of life which they are doomed to lead. 
Place them in any other, and they will be miserable. Yon 
see there the az, or three-toed sloth (the Brady pus torquatus). 
Though its arms, or fore-legs more properly, are nearly twice 
as long as the hinder ones, it finds them exactly suited for 
climbing the trees on which it lives. Place it on the ground, 
and it cannot get along. It passes its life, not above, but 
under the branches. When moving along, it suspends itself 
beneath them ; when at rest, it hangs from them ; and it 
sleeps clutching them with its strong claws, and its back hang- 
ing downwards." 

One of the creatures was hanging as our friend described ; 
the other was on its way up the tree. It stopped on seeing 
us approach, and turned its round short head, with deeply 
sunk eyes and a large nose, to look at us. The animals had 
long powerful claws on all their feet. The hair was very 
coarse and shaggy, more like grass or moss than anything else. 

" The sloth suckles its young like other quadrupeds," ob- 
served our friend ; " and I have often seen the female, with 
her little one clinging to her, moving at a rate through the 
forest which shows that the sloth does not properly deserve its 
name. See now — give a shout — and then say if it is too 
sluggish to move." 

John and I shouted together, and True barked loudly. 
The sloths gave reproachful glances at us for disturbing them, 
and then began to move away at a speed which an active sailor 
running up the rigging of a ship could scarcely equal. In a 



SLOTHS. 



299 




short time, slinging themselves from branch to branch, they 
had disappeared in the depths of the forest. 

" Let them go," observed our friend. " You do not want 
a meal, or you would find their flesh supply you with one not 
to be disdained." The last remark was made as we again 
moved on. Once more we relapsed into silence. When, how- 
ever, a bird, or moth, or any creature appeared, our guide 
stopped for an instant, and turning round, told us its name 
and habits. We passed several curious trees, one of which he 



300 FOREST SCENERY. 

pointed out rising from the ground in numerous stalks, which 
then united in a thick stem, and afterwards, half-way up, 
bulged out in a long oval, again to narrow, till at the summit 
six or eight branches, with palm-like formed leaves, spread 
forth, forming a graceful crown to the curious stem. He 
called it the Iriartea ventricosa, or bulging-stemmed palm. 
Again we passed through a grove of urucuri palms (Attalea 
excelsa). Their smooth columnar stems were about forty or 
fifty feet in height, while their broad, finely pinnated leaves 
interlocked above, and formed arches and woven canopies of 
varied and peculiarly graceful shapes. High above them rose 
the taller forest trees, whose giant branches formed a second 
canopy to shade them from the glaring rays of the sun. 
Many of the trees rose eighty feet without a branch, their 
steins perfectly straight. Huge creepers were clinging round 
them, sometimes stretching obliquely from their summits, like 
the stays of a ship's mast. Others wound round their trunks, 
like huge serpents ready to spring on their prey. Others, again, 
twisted spirally round each other, forming vast cables of living 
wood, holding fast those mighty monarchs of the forest. 
Some of the trees were so covered with smaller creepers and 
parasitic plants that the parent stem was entirely concealed. 
The most curious trees were those having buttresses projecting 
from their bases. The lower part of some of them extended 
ten feet or more from the base of the tree, reaching only five 
or six feet up the trunk. Others again extended to the height 
of fully thirty feet, and could be seen running up like ribs to 
a still greater height. Some of these ribs were like wooden 
walls, several inches in thickness, extended from the stem, so 
as to allow room for a good-sized hut to be formed between 
them by merely roofing over the top. Again, I remarked 
other trees ribbed and furrowed for their whole height. Oc- 
casionally these furrows pierced completely through the trunks. 



CLIMBING PLANTS. 301 

like the narrow windows of an ancient tower. There were 
many whose roots were like those of the bulging palm, but 
rising much higher above the surface of the ground. The 
trees appeared to be standing on many-legged pedestals, fre- 
quently so far apart from each other that we could without 
difficulty walk beneath them. A multitude of pendants hung 
from many of the trees, some like large wild pine-apples, swing- 
ing in the air. There were climbing arums, with dark-green 
arrow-head shaped leaves ; huge ferns shot out here and there 
up the stems to the topmost branches. Many of the trees had 
leaves as delicately cut as those of the graceful mimosa, while 
others had large palmate leaves, and others, again, oval glossy 
ones. 

Now and then, as I looked upwards, I was struck with the 
finely- divided foliage strongly defined against the blue sky, 
here and there lighted up by the bright sunshine ; while, in 
the region below through which we moved, a deep gloom pre- 
vailed, adding grandeur and solemnity to the scene. There 
were, however, but few flowers ; while the ground on which we 
walked was covered with dead leaves and rotten wood, the 
herbage consisting chiefly of ferns and a few grasses and low 
creeping plants. 

We stopped at last to lunch, and while John and I were 
seated on the branch of a fallen tree, our friend disappeared. 
He returned shortly, with his arms full of large bunches of a 
round juicy berry. " Here/' he said, " these will quench your 
thirst, and are perfectly wholesome." We found the taste 
resembling that of grapes. He called it the jourumd. We 
were too eager to find Arthur to rest long, and were once more 
on our journey. 

" From the account you gave me, I hope we may soon meet 
with your friends/' observed the recluse, " unless they have 
turned back in despair of finding you." 



302 TRACES OF ARTHUR. 

" Little fear of that/' I observed. " I am sure Arthur will 
search for us as long as he has strength to move." 

Still we went on and on, and Arthur did not appear ; and 
we asked our companion whether he did not think it possible 
that our friends might have tried to make their way along the 
bank of the river. 

" No," he answered, " the jungle is there too thick ; and if 
we find signs of their having made the attempt, we shall 
speedily overtake them ; for though we have made a consider- 
able circuit, they by this time could scarcely have progressed 
half a mile even with the active employment of sharp axes." 

This somewhat comforted me ; for notwithstanding what the 
recluse said, I felt nearly certain that Arthur would attempt 
to examine the whole length of the bank, in hopes of discover- 
ing what had become of us. We went on and on till we 
entered a denser part of the forest, where we were compelled 
to use our axes before we could get through. At length I 
caught sight through an opening of what looked like a heap 
of boughs at a distance. The recluse, quickening his pace, 
went on towards it. "We eagerly followed. It was a hut 
roughly built. Extinguished embers of a fire were before it. 
We looked in eagerly. It was empty, but there were leaves 
on the ground, and dry grass, as if people had slept there. It 
had been, there was little doubt, inhabited by Arthur and his 
companions. It was just such a hut as they would have built 
in a hurry for defence against the storm. But what had be- 
come of them ? 

" I believe you are right," said the recluse at last, having 
examined the bushes round ; " they certainly attempted to 
make their way along the bank. I trust no accident has hap- 
pened to them, for in many places it is undermined by the 
waters, and after rain suddenly gives way." These remarks 
somewhat alarmed me. " This is the way they have taken, at 



AN ALARM. 303 

all events/' he added ; " though they have managed to creep 
under places we might find some difficulty in passing." Again 
he led the way, clearing the path occasionally with his axe. 
We were close to the edge of the river, though so thickly grew 
the tangled sipos and the underwood that we could only occa- 
sionally get glimpses of it. As we went along we shouted 
out frequently, in hopes that Arthur might hear us. 

" Your friend and his companions have laboured hard to get 
through this dense jungle," he observed, " but we shall soon 
overtake them/' 

Still on and on we went, now and then having to turn aside, 
being unable otherwise to force our way onwards. "We at 
length, on returning to the river, found below us a sand-bank, 
which extended for some distance along it. 

" Here are the marks of their feet ! " exclaimed John, who 
had leaped down on it. " See the way they are turned! We 
shall soon overtake them." 

This discovery restored my spirits, for I had begun to fear 
that after all, unable to get along, they had turned back. We 
hastened forward along the bank, but the sand was very soft, 
and walking on it was almost as fatiguing as through the 
forest ; while the heat from the sun striking down on it was 
intense. Climbing up the bank once more, we proceeded 
through the forest. We went on a short distance, when we 
found ourselves in more open ground — that is to say, we could 
get on without the use of our axes. We continued shouting 
out, and every now and then making our way to the bank as 
before. 

" Hark ! " said John, " I hear a cry. See ! there are natives 
coming towards us. Yes ; I believe they are the two young 
Indians." 

" They are Indians," remarked our guide. " They are beck- 
oning us. We will hasten on. v 



304 A TERRIBLE MOMENT. 

In another minute we saw Duppo and Oria running towards 
us. They kept crying out words that I did not understand. 
As soon as they saw the recluse they hurried to him, and took 
his hands, as if they knew him well. 

" They tell me your young friend is ill," he remarked. 
" They have left him a little further on, close to the water, 
where, it seems, unable to proceed, he fainted. They entreat 
me to hasten on lest he should die. They fancy I can do 
everything, having occasionally cured some of their people of 
slight diseases." 

As he said this he allowed himself to be dragged forward by 
Duppo and his sister, who, in their eagerness, seemed scarcely 
to have recognized us. The ground over which we were pro- 
ceeding was somewhat swampy, and sloped down to a small 
lagoon or inlet of the river. John and I followed as fast as 
we could at the heels of our guide. Presently he stopped, and 
uttering an exclamation, threw aside the hands of the young 
Indians and dashed forward. We followed, when, what was 
our horror to see, under a grove of mimosa bushes, Arthur in 
the grasp of a huge serpent, which had wound its coils round 
his body. I shrieked with dismay, for I thought he was dead. 
He moved neither hand nor foot, seemingly unconscious of 
what had occurred. The recluse dashed forward. John and 
I followed with our axes, and True went tearing boldly on 
before us. It was an anaconda. Already its huge mouth was 
open to seize our young companion. Without a moment's 
hesitation the recluse sprang at the monster, and seizing its 
jaws with a power I should scarcely have supposed he pos- 
sessed, wrenched them back, and held them fast in spite of the 
creature's efforts to free itself. " Draw him out!" shouted the 
recluse ; and John, seizing Arthur, drew him forth from amid 
the vast coils, while I with my axe struck blow after blow at 
its body and tail. The recluse did not let go his hold, although 



A NARROW ESCAPE. 305 

the creature, unwinding its tail, threatened to encircle hirn in 
its coils. Now it seemed as if it would drag him to the ground, 
but he recovered his feet, still bending back the head till I 
could hear the bones cracking. I meantime had been hacking 
at its tail, and at length a fortunate blow cut it off. John, 
placing Arthur at a little distance, came back to our assistance, 
and in another minute the reptile lay dead at our feet, when 
True flew at it and tore away furiously at its body. 

" Your young friend has had a narrow escape," said the 
recluse, as he knelt down and took Arthur's hand ; " he 
breathes, though, and is not aware of what has happened, for 
the anaconda must have seized him while he was unconscious." 

"We ran to the river. The dry shells of several large nuts lay 
near. In these we brought some water, and bathed Arthur's 
brow and face. " He seems unhurt by the embrace of the 
anaconda," remarked the recluse, " but probably suffered from 
the heat of the sun." 

After this he lifted Arthur in his arms, and bore him up the 
bank. John and I followed with a shell of water. The con- 
trast between the hot sandy bank and the shady wood was 
very great. As we again applied the water, Arthur opened 
his eyes. They fell on the recluse, on whom he kept them 
steadily fixed with a look of surprise. 

" I thought John and Harry were with me," he murmured 
out. " I heard their voices calling as I lay fainting on the 
bank." 

" Yes ; we are here," John and I said, coming forward. 
" Duppo and his sister met us, and brought us to you." 

" I am so glad," he said in a low voice. " I began to fear 
that you were really lost, we wandered on so far without find- 
ing you. I felt ready to die too, I was so sick at heart. And 
your sister — is she safe ?" he asked. " Oh yes ; I am sure you 
would look more sad if she were not. ' 
(309) 20 



306 A LITTER FOR ARTHUR. 

" Yes, she is safe and well, Arthur," I said ; " and we must 
take you there to be nursed, or, if it is too far to carry you, 
we must build a hut somewhere near here, where we can join 
you." 

The stranger looked at Arthur, and murmured something we 
did not hear. 

" It is a long way to carry the lad," he said ; " though if I 
had him in my hut I would watch over him." 

" Perhaps it may be better to build a hut at the spot we 
proposed, and bring our sister and goods to it," I said. 

" No ; I will take the lad to mine," answered the recluse. 
" You can build a hut as you proposed, and when he has re- 
covered I will bring him to you." 

I was very glad to hear this, because I was afraid that 
Arthur might suffer unless we could get him soon placed in a 
comfortable hammock, and give him better food than we should 
be able to prepare without our cooking apparatus. 

" I am ready to go on whenever you wish it," observed 
Arthur, who heard the discussion ; " but I am afraid I cannot 
walk very fast." 

" I will carry you then," said the recluse; " but it will be 
better to form a litter, on which you can rest more at your 
ease. We will soon get one ready." 

Duppo and Oria stood by watching us eagerly while we 
spoke, looking as if they were anxious to know what we were 
saying. 

" You stay with your young friend, while your brother and 
I prepare the litter," said the recluse to me, replacing Arthur 
on the ground. 

I sat down by his side, supporting him. He did not 
allude to the anaconda, and, I suspected, was totally uncon- 
scious of the danger he had been in. While the recluse and 
John were cutting down some poles to form the litter, Duppo 



RETRACING OUR STEPS. 307 

and his sister collected a number of long thin sipos, showing 
that they understood what we proposed doing. In a short time 
the litter was completed. John and I insisted on carrying it, 
though we had some difficulty in persuading the recluse to 
allow us to do so. He spoke for some time to Duppo and his 
sister, who looked greatly disconcerted and sad. 

" I was telling them that they must go and find their 
people," he said, " and that they must build a house for you 
on the spot you selected. They will be true friends to you, as 
they have ever been to me. I advise you to cultivate their 
friendship by treating them with kindness and respect." 

The young Indians seemed very unwilling to take their 
departure, and lingered some time after we had wished them 
good-bye. John and I took up the litter, on which Arthur 
had been placed. As we had already cut a road for ourselves, 
we were able to proceed faster than we did when before pass- 
ing through the forest. We hurried on, for the sun had begun 
to sink towards the west, and we might be benighted before 
we could reach the hermit's abode. 

We proceeded by the way we had come. After we had 
gone some distance, Arthur begged that he might be put down 
and allowed to walk. " I am sure I have strength enough, 
and I do not like to see you carry me," he said. Of this, 
however, we would not hear, and continued on. 

At last we sat down to rest. The spot we had chosen was 
a pleasant one. Though shaded, it was sufficiently open to 
allow the breeze to circulate through it. Bound us, in most 
directions, was a thick jungle. We had brought some water 
in a shell of one of the large nuts, and after Arthur had drunk 
some, we induced him to take a little food, which seemed 
greatly to revive him. We were seated round the contents of 
our wallets, John and I, at all events, feeling in much better 
spirits than we had been in the morning ; even the recluse 



308 A TERRIFIC STRUGGLE. 

threw off some of his reserve. We took the opportunity of 
telling him of our anxiety about our parents, and of the un- 
certainty we felt whether they had passed down the river. He 
in return asked us further questions, and seemed interested in 
our account. 

" I may he of use to you," he said at length, " by being 
able to make inquiries among the Indians on the river, who 
would probably have observed them should they have passed ; 
but promises are so often broken, that I am ever unwilling to 
make them. Therefore, I advise you to trust to your own 
exertions," he added. 

We were on the point of again taking up Arthur to pro- 
ceed, when a loud sound of crashing branches was heard in the 
distance. It seemed as if a hurricane was sweeping through 
the forest. It came nearer and nearer. 

" Oh ! what can it be ? " cried Arthur. " Leave me and 
save yourselves. It seems as if the whole forest was falling/' 

The crashing increased. Boughs seemed broken off, shrubs 
trampled under foot. Presently we saw, bearing down upon 
us, a large dark-skinned creature, though its form could 
scarcely be distinguished amid the foliage. 

" Stand fast ! " said the recluse. " It will not harm you. 
See ! it has an enemy to contend with." 

As the creature drew nearer, I saw that it bore on its back 
a huge jaguar, distinguished by its spotted hide and its fierce 
glaring eyes. Its jaws were fixed in the creature's neck, to 
which it clung also with its sharp claws. 

" The animal is a tapir," said the recluse. " I am not cer- 
tain yet though whether the jaguar will conquer it. See, the 
back of the latter is bleeding and torn from the rough branches 
beneath which the tapir has carried it." 

As he spoke, the animals came close to us, the tapir making 
for the thick branch of a fallen tree kept up bv a network of 



LIBERTY TO THE VICTOR. 311 

sipos, which hung like a beam almost horizontally a few feet 
from the ground. The tapir dashed under it, and we could 
hear the crash of the jaguar's head as it came in contact with 
the hard wood. Still it clung on, but its eyes had lost their 
fierce glare. Blood covered the backs of the animals, and the 
next moment the jaguar fell to the ground, where it lay strug- 
gling faintly. Twice it tried to rise, but fell back, and lay 
apparently dead. 

John had lifted his rifle to fire at the tapir. " Hold ! " 
said the recluse ; " let the victor go ; he deserves his liberty 
for having thus sagaciously liberated himself from his tormentor. 
Would that we could as easily get rid of ours ! How eagerly 
we should seek the lower branches of the trees ! " He gave 
one of those peculiar, sarcastic laughs, which I observed he was 
apt to indulge in. 

We cautiously approached the jaguar, feeling uncertain 
whether it might not yet rise up and spring at us. John 
and I kept our rifles at its head, while True went boldly up 
towards it. He had been an excited spectator of the scene, 
and I had some difficulty in keeping him from following the 
tapir. The jaguar did not move. Even a poke with the 
muzzle of my rifle failed to arouse it. True began to tear 
away at its neck ; and at length we were convinced that the 
savage creature was really dead. " There let him lie," said 
the recluse. " Strong as he was a few moments ago, he will 
be food for the armadillos before morning/' 

We again lifted up Arthur, and proceeded onwards, the 
recluse leading and clearing away the branches which might 
have injured Arthur as we passed between them. Of course 
we now required a broader passage than when we came through 
ourselves. We took exactly the same route ; our guide never 
faltering for a moment, though in many places I should have 
had difficulty, where the marks of our axes were not to be 



312 EVENING IN THE FOREST. 

seen, in finding the road. Several times he offered to take 
my place, observing that I might be tired ; but John and I 
begged him to allow us to carry our young friend, as we did 
not like to impose the task on him. Thus we went on till 
my arms and shoulders began to ache, but I determined not to 
give in. Arthur had not spoken for some time. I looked at 
his face. It was very pale, and his eyes were closed. I was 
afraid he had received more injury from the fearful serpent 
than we had at first supposed. We hurried on, for it was 
evidently very important that he should as soon as possible be 
attended to. We did not stop, therefore, a moment to rest. 
Thinking that he would not hear me, I expressed my fears to 
John. " Oh no, no," said Arthur ; " I do not feel so very ill. 
I wish you would put me down, for I am sure you must be 
tired." 

I was greatly relieved when I heard him speak ; at the same 
time his voice was so weak, that we were unwilling to do as 
he begged us. It was getting late, too, as we could judge by 
the increasing gloom in the forest. Looking up through the 
occasional openings in the dark green canopy above our heads, 
we could see the sky, which had now become of the intensest 
shade of blue. A troup of allouattes commenced a concert, 
their unmusical howlings echoing through the forest. Numerous 
macaws passed above us, giving vent to strange harsh cries ; 
while whole families of parrots screamed in various notes. 
Cicadas set up the most piercing chirp, becoming shriller and 
shriller, till it ended in a sharp screeching whistle. Other 
creatures — birds, beasts, and insects — added their voices to the 
concert, till the whole forest seemed in an uproar. As the sky 
grew darker, and the shades of night came thickly round us, 
the noises gradually ceased, but were soon succeeded by the 
drumming, hoohooing, and the croaking of the tree-frogs, 
joined occasionally by the melancholy cries of the night- jar. 



THE HUT AT LAST. 313 

M Follow me closely," said the recluse, " and step as high as 
you can, not to catch your feet in the tangled roots. My eyes 
are well accustomed to this forest-gloom, and I will lead you 
safely." 

At length we found ourselves passing through a narrow 
passage between thick bushes, which reminded us of the ap- 
proach to the recluse's hut. Emerging from it, we saw a 
light ahead, and now reached the steps which led to the ver- 
andah. 

" You have come on well," he observed. " I will carry up 
your young friend. Leave the litter on the ground." 

I had to stop and assist up True, for although he made 
several attempts to mount the ladder by himself, it was some- 
what too high for him to succeed. On entering the hut I 
found Ellen, in a state of agitation, leaning over Arthur. 

"Oh! what has happened?" she asked. "Will he die? 
will he die ? " 

" I trust not, young lady," remarked our host. " He wants 
rest and careful nursing, and I hope in a few days will have 
recovered. I will now attend to him, and afterwards leave him 
under your care." 

" Do not be alarmed, Miss Ellen," whispered Arthur. " I 
only fainted from the hot sun and anxiety about you all. Now 
I am with you, I shall soon get well." 

"Asl have by me a store of medicines, with which I have 
doctored occasionally the poor natives, I can find, I hope, some 
remedies which may help to restore your friend," observed 
the recluse. " Rest is what he chiefly now requires." 

Arthur was put into his hammock, and after he had taken a 
mess which Maria had prepared, fell asleep. 




CHAPTER XII. 

THE RECLUSE — MORE ADVENTURES IN THE FOREST. 

[HREE days passed away, and Arthur had almost re- 
covered. We none of us had liked to ask the re- 
cluse any questions about himself, and he had given 
us no information as to who he was, where he had 
come from, or how long he had lived in that 
secluded spot. He had merely told us that he was English, 
and he certainly seemed from his conversation to be a man of 
education. He made no inquiries about us, though he listened 
from politeness, apparently, rather than from any interest he 
took in the matter, to the account we gave him of our adven- 
tures. One thing was very evident, that, though he bore with 
our society, he would rather be left alone to his usual soli- 
tude. 

I awoke early the following morning, and found John 
already on foot. He proposed going down to the igarape to 
bathe, and asked me to accompany him. Our host, we found, 
had already left the hut. Arthur was asleep, so we would not 
disturb him. Domingos also had gone out, and we concluded 
had accompanied the recluse to obtain provisions, as he had 
taken with him a couple of baskets which usually hung on the 
wall at the entrance of the hut. At all events, they were not 
there when we looked for them. Taking our guns, we pro- 




HE WAS PADDLING SLOWLY UP THE ICARAPE." 



WHERE IS THE RECLUSE 1 317 

eeeded as we proposed. The rays of the rising sun came 
through the few openings among the tall trees, their light 
flashing on the wings of the gorgeous butterflies and still more 
brilliant plumage of several humming-birds, which flitted here 
and there amid the opening in the forest. 

There was a sandy spot where we thought that we could 
venture into the water, without the risk of being seized by .an 
alligator or anaconda. We were making our way towards it, 
when we caught sight of a small canoe, in which a man, whom 
we at once recognized as the recluse, was seated. He was 
paddling slowly up the igarape. We watched him for some 
time, till he was lost to sight among the thick foliage which 
lined the banks. We naturally concluded that he was merely 
taking a morning excursion, perhaps to fish or bathe, and ex- 
pected to see him again at breakfast. 

While John took a bath, I stood by and beat the water with 
a long pole, to frighten away any alligator which might be 
near, and he performed the same office for me — a very 
necessary precaution, from the number of the huge reptiles 
which swarm in all the rivers. 

Much refreshed, we returned to the hut. We waited for 
the recluse some time before beginning breakfast, which Maria 
had prepared ; but he did not appear, nor did Domingos. We 
all agreed that we ought no longer to impose our society on 
our strange friend. The first thing to be done was to build a 
canoe, but we had not found a tree in the neighbourhood of 
the hut exactly suited to our purpose. 

" We may perhaps discover one near the place at which we 
landed the other day, and we may get our Indian friends to 
help us to build a canoe," I observed. " Or it is possible that 
they may have recovered some of theirs, and be ready to sell 
one of them to us." 

"Then the sooner we find them out the better/' observed John. 



318 A STRANGE NOTE. 

"I wonder Duppo and his sister, or some of the other 
Indians, have not come here to look for us," said Arthur. " I 
thought Duppo, at all events, would have shown more regard 
for us." 

" Perhaps the recluse has taught them not to visit his hut 
without his leave," I remarked. " They seem to hold him in 
great respect." 

While I was speaking Doniingos appeared at the door, with 
his baskets loaded with fruit, vegetables, and birds — chiefly 
parrots and toucans of gay plumage. He gave a note to John, 
which he had received, he said, from the strange senor early 
in the morning. 

" I will not conceal from you that I have departed greatly 
from my accustomed habits in affording you an asylum," it 
ran. " If you wish it you can remain, but I desire to be once 
more alone, and can find a home elsewhere till you take your 
departure. I have communicated with your Indian friends, 
and they will assist you in building a lodge more suitable for 
you than this, in the situation you first selected. A party of 
them will appear shortly to convey your goods ; and they will 
also construct a montaria of a size sufficient for you to con- 
tinue your voyage. I will, in the meantime, institute inquiries 
about your missing friends, and, should I hear tidings of them, 
will send you word. I beg that you will return me no thanks, 
nor expect to see me. The life of solitude upon which your 
appearance has broken I desire to resume, and it will there- 
fore cause me annoyance should you attempt to seek me. Ac- 
cept such good wishes as a wretched outcast can venture to 
send." 

This strange note caused us much regret. " He is so kind 
and gentle, in spite of the strange way he sometimes expresses 
himself, that I should grieve not to see him again, and thank 
him/' said Arthur. " Do you not think we could leave a 



ARRIVAL OF THE NATIVES. 319 

note, asking him to let us come and visit him before we go 
away altogether ? Surely he would not refuse that/' 

" I am afraid, from the tenor of his note, it would be of no 
use," said John ; " but if you wish it you can do so ; and it 
will show him, at all events, that we are not ungrateful for his 
kindness." 

We waited all day in expectation of the arrival of the 
Indians, but no one appeared. John went out, and shot some 
birds and a couple of monkeys. In our rambles, which were 
further than we had yet been, we came upon a cleared space 
containing a plantation of bananas, maize, and several edible 
roots; and, from the neat and scientific way in which the 
ground was cultivated, we had little doubt it belonged to the 
stranger ; indeed, from the supplies he had brought us, not- 
withstanding his first remark, we had suspected that he was 
not without the means of supporting himself with vegetable 
food. Although he had allowed us to cook the animals we 
killed, we had remarked that he did not touch any of the 
meat himself. 

Early next morning, as I was standing on the verandah, 
True poked his nose forward and began to bark. I thought he 
had seen some animal in the woods, and got my gun ready to 
fire at it, when I caught sight of a figure emerging from the 
narrow path of which I have spoken, and, greatly to my satisfac- 
tion, I recognized Duppo. As soon as he saw us he ran forward. 
I went down to meet him. He took my hand, and, by his 
action, and the gleam of satisfaction which passed over his im- 
passive countenance, showed the satisfaction he felt at again 
being with us. He then made signs that others were coming, 
and soon afterwards a party of eight Indians, with his father 
at their head, made their appearance. Maono gravely saluted 
John and I, and signified that his men had come to convey 
our property to another place. Duppo asked whether any of 



320 LEAVING THE HUT. 

us would like to return in the canoe. We agreed that it 
would be a good plan for Arthur and Ellen to do so. 

" Oh, let me go through the woods," exclaimed Ellen ; "I 
should like to see the country." 

" But then, who is to look after Arthur ? He is not fit to 
walk so far yet," said John. 

"Oh, then I will go and take care of him," answered Ellen. 

It was finally arranged that Maono and Duppo should paddle 
the canoe, and look after Ellen and Arthur. They formed 
a sufficiently large freight for the little craft. The Indians 
now shouldered our goods, each man taking a load twice as 
heavy as any one of us could have carried, although much less 
than our Napo peons had conveyed down to the river. Before 
starting, Arthur wrote the note he had proposed to the re- 
cluse, and left it on the table. We could not help feeling 
sorry at leaving that shady little retreat. , At the same time, 
there was no chance while remaining there of obtaining tidings 
of our family. Having handed Ellen and Arthur into the 
canoe, with Nimble, and Ellen's other pets, we watched her for 
some minutes as Maono paddled her along the shore, which 
presented as far as we could see one wall of tall trees of varied 
forms rising almost from the water. "We shall meet again soon," 
exclaimed Ellen as she waved an adieu. "Who knows what ad- 
ventures we shall have to recount to each other ! " We could 
not tear ourselves from the spot while the canoe remained in 
sight. As soon as she disappeared we hurried after the 
Indians. Domingos and Maria had gone on with them. We 
walked on rapidly, fully expecting, as they had loads, that we 
should quickly overtake them. John was a little ahead of 
me, when suddenly I saw him take a tremendous leap along 
the path. I was wondering what sudden impulse had seized 
him, when I heard him exclaim, " Look out, Harry ! see that 
creature;" and there I observed, stretched across the path, a 



AN UGLY-LOOKING SERPENT. 



321 




THE RIVER SHORE. 



big ugly-looking serpent. I sprang back, holding True, who 
would have unhesitatingly dashed at the dangerous reptile. 
It was nearly six feet in length, almost as thick as a man's leg, 
of a deep brown above, pale yellow streaks forming a continued 
series of lozenge-shaped marks down the back, growing less 
and less distinct as they descended the sides, while it had a 
thin neck, and a huge flat head, covered with small scales. 

As we had our guns ready, we did not fear it. It seemed 
disinclined to move, and, had it not lifted up its tail, we 
might have supposed it dead. We soon recognized, by the 
shape of the point, the fearful rattlesnake; — fearful it would be 
from its venomous bite, had not the rattle been fixed to it to 

(309) 21 



322 



A RATTLESNAKE S TAIL. 



give notice of its approach. We threw sticks at it, but still it 
did not seem inclined to move. Again it lifted up its horny 
tail, and shook its rattle. "Take care/' cried John; "keep 
away." The serpent had begun to glide over the ground, now 
looking at one of us, now at the other, as if undecided at which 
it should dart. I took John's advice, and quickly retreated. 
He fired, and shattered the reptile's head. As it still moved 
slowly, I finished it with a blow of my stick. 

As it would have been inconvenient to drag after us, we cut 
off the tail, that we might examine it at leisure. "We found 

that the rattle was 
placed with the broad 
part perpendicular to 
the body. The last 
joint was fastened to 
the last vertebra of the 
tail by means of a thick 
muscle, as well as by 
the membranes which 
united it to the skin. 
The remaining joints were so many extraneous bodies, as it 
were, unconnected with the tail, except by the curious way in 
which they were fitted into each other. It is said that these 
bony rings or rattles increase in number with the age of the 
animal, and on each casting of the skin it acquires an addi- 
tional one. The tip of every uppermost bone runs within two 
of the bones below it. By this means they not only move 
together, but also multiply the sound, as each bone hits 
against two others at the same time. 

They are said only to bite when provoked or when they kill 
their prey. For this purpose they are provided with two 
kinds of teeth, — the smaller, which are placed in each jaw, and 
serve to catch and retain their food: and the fangs, or poisonous 




THE .RATTLESNAKE. 



WHICH IS THE WAY 1 323 

teeth, which are placed without the upper jaw. They live 
chiefly upon birds and small animals. It is eaid that when the 
piercing eye of the rattlesnake is fixed on an animal or bird, 
they are so terrified and astonished that they are unable to 
escape. Birds, as if entranced, unwillingly keeping their eyes 
fixed on those of the reptile, have been seen to drop into its 
mouth. Smaller animals fall from the trees and actually run 
into the jaws open to receive them. Fatal as is the bite of the 
rattlesnake to most creatures, the peccary attacks and eats the 
reptile without the slightest hesitation ; as, indeed, do ordinary 
hogs, — and even when bitten they do not suffer in the slightest 
degree. 

This encounter with the rattlesnake having delayed us for a 
little time, we hurried on as rapidly as we could to overtake 
our companions. We had gone some distance, and still had 
not come up with them. I began to be afraid that we had 
turned aside from the right path. In some places even our eyes 
had distinguished the marks of those who had gone before us. 
We had now lost sight of them altogether, and as the wood 
was tolerably open, and the axes had not been used, we could 
only judge by the direction of the sun how to proceed. 

We went on for some time, still believing ourselves in the 
right direction; but at last, when we expected to find the marks 
of the axes which we had before made, we could discover none. 
We searched about — now on one side, now on the other. The 
forest, though dense, was yet sufficiently open to enable us to 
make our way in a tolerably direct line. Now and then we 
had to turn aside to avoid the thick mass of creepers or the 
fallen trunk of some huge tree. We shouted frequently, hop- 
ing that Domingos and the Indians might hear us. Then John 
suggested that they, finding it an • easy matter to follow the 
right track, did not suppose we could lose it. At last we grew 
tired of shouting, and agreed that we should probably fall in 



324 A GREAT ANT-EATER. 

with the proper track by inclining somewhat to the right ; and 
I had so mnch faith also in True's sagacity that I had hopes 
he would find it. However, I gave him more credit than he 
deserved. He was always happy in the woods, like a knight- 
errant in search of adventures, plenty of which he was indeed 
likely to meet with. 

Still in the belief that we were not far wrong in our course, 
we walked briskly forward. We had gone some distance, when 
True made towards the decayed trunk of a huge tree, and be- 
gan barking violently. While we were still at a considerable 
distance, a large hairy creature rose up before us. True stood 
his ground bravely, rushing now on one side, now on the other, 
of the animal. It had an enormous bushy tail, curled up 
something like that of a squirrel, but with a great deal more 
hair, and looked fully eight feet in length. As we drew nearer 
we saw that it had also an extraordinary long snout. It seemed 
in no degree afraid of True, and he evidently considered it a 
formidable antagonist. Presently it lifted itself up on its hind 
legs, when True sprang back just in time to avoid a gripe of 
its claws. Still the creature, undaunted by our appearance, 
made at him, when, seeing that he was really in danger, 
"John and I rushed forward. We then discovered the creature 
to be a huge ant-eater, which, though it had no teeth, was 
armed with formidable claws, with which it would inevitably 
have killed my brave dog had it caught him. A shot in the 
head from John's rifle laid it dead. 

It was covered with long hair, the prevailing colour being 
that of dark gray, with a broad band of black running from 
the neck downwards on each side of the body. It lives 
entirely on ants ; and on opening its mouth we found that 
it could not provide itself with other food, as it was en- 
tirely destitute of teeth. Its claws, which were long, sharp, 
pointed, and trenchant, were its only implements of defence. 



A CURIOUS MODE OF EATING. 



325 



Its hinder claws were short and weak; but the front ones were 
powerful, and so formed that anything at which it seizes can 
never hope to escape. The object of its powerful crooked 



■•-•k 




7* Tcevn-a/n^ 

THE GREAT ANT-EATER. 



claws is to enable it to open the ant-hills, on the inhabitants of 
which it feeds. It then draws its long, flexible tongue, covered 
with a glutinous saliva, over the swarms of insects who hurry 
forth to defend their dwelling. 

The scientific name of this great ant-eater is Myrmecophaga 
jubata. There are, however, several smaller ant-eaters, which 
are arborial — that is, have their habitations in trees. Some 
are only ten inches long. One species is clothed with a grayish- 
yellow silky hair ; another is of a dingy brown colour. They 
are somewhat similar in their habits to the sloth ; and as they 
are seen clinging with their claws to the trees, or moving slug- 
gishly along, they are easily mistaken for that animal, to which, 



326 ON THE WATCH. 

indeed, they are allied. Some are nocturnal, others are seen 
moving about in the daytime. 

True seemed to be aware of the narrow escape he had had 
from the formidable talons of the ant-eater, for after this en- 
counter he kept close behind my heels. I hoped that he had 
received a useful lesson, and would attack no animal unless at 
my command, or he might do so some day when no friend 
was at hand to come to his rescue. 

We had been walking on after this occurence for some time 
in silence, when True pricked up his ears and began to steal 
forward. I could, however, see nothing. The undergrowth 
and masses of sipos were here of considerable denseness. Still, 
as he advanced, we followed him. Presently the forest became 
a little more open, when we caught 'sight of a creature with a 
long tail and a tawny hide with dark marks. " It is a jaguar," 
I whispered to John. "It is watching some animal. In a 
moment we shall see it make its spring." It was so intent on 
some object before it, that it did not discover our approach. 
On it went with the stealthy pace of a cat about to pounce on 
an unwary bird or mouse. It did not make the slightest noise, 
carefully avoiding every branch in its way. True, after his 
late adventure with the ant-eater, was less disposed than usual 
to seek an encounter, and I was therefore able to keep him from 
dashing forward as he otherwise would have done. 

" The creature is about to pounce on some deer he sees feed- 
ing in the thicket," whispered John ; "or perhaps he espies a 
tapir, and hopes to bring it to the ground/' 

Unconscious of our approach, the savage animal crept on and 
on, now putting one foot slowly forward, now the other. Now 
it stopped, then advanced more quickly. At length it stopped 
for a moment, and then made one rapid bound forward. A cry 
reached our ears. " That is a human voice ! " exclaimed John ; 
" some unfortunate native caught sleeping." He fired as he 



. A TIMELY SHOT. 327 

spoke, for we could still see the back of the animal through 
the thick underwood. The jaguar bounded up as it received 
the wound, and the next moment the tall figure of the recluse 
appeared, bleeding at the shoulder, but otherwise apparently 
uninjured. 

" What, my young friends," he exclaimed, " brought you 
here ? You have saved my life, at all events/' 

" We chanced to lose our way, and are thankful we came 
up in time to save you from that savage brute." 

" Chance ! " exclaimed the recluse. " It is the very point I 
was considering at the moment ; " and he showed us a book 
in his hand. " Your arrival proves to me that there is no 
such thing as chance. I was reading at the moment, lost in 
thought, or I should not have been so easily surprised." 

John then told him how we had waited to see Ellen and our 
young friend off ; and then, in attempting to follow our com- 
panions, had lost our way. 

" We should have got thus far sooner had we not been de- 
layed by an attack which a great ant-eater made on our dog/' 

" If you have lost your way, you will wish to find it," said 
the recluse. " I will put you right, and as we go along, we 
can speak on the point I mentioned.. You have some distance 
to go, for you should know that you have come almost at right 
angles to the route you intended to take. No matter ; I know 
this forest, and can lead you by a direct course to the point you 
wish to gain. But I must ask you before we move forward to 
bind up my shoulder. Here, take this handkerchief. You 
need not be afraid of hurting me." 

Saying this, he resumed his seat on the log, and John, under 
his directions, secured the handkerchief over the lacerated limb. 
• He bore the process with perfect composure, deep as were the 
wounds formed by the jaguar's claws. 

" What has occurred has convinced me that chance does not 



328 NO SUCH THING AS CHANCE. 

exist," he said, resuming his remarks as we walked along. "You 
delayed some time, you tell me, in watching your friends em- 
bark ; then, losing your way, you were detained by the ant- 
eater, and thus arrived at the very moment to save my life. 
There was no chance in that. Had you been sooner you 
would have passed me by, for I sat so occupied in reading, and 
ensconced among the roots of the trees, that I should not 
have heard you. Had you delayed longer, the fierce jaguar 
would have seized me, and my life would have been sacrificed. 
No, I say again, there is no such thing as chance. He who 
rules the world ordered each event which has occurred, and 
directed your steps hither. It is a happy and comforting 
creed to know that One more powerful than ourselves takes 
care of us. Till the moment the jaguar's sharp claw touched 
my shoulder, I had doubted this. The author whose book 
I hold doubts it also, and I was arguing the point with him. 
Your arrival decided the question." 

While he was speaking I missed True, and now heard him 
bark violently. I ran back, and found the jaguar we thought 
had been killed rising to its feet. It was snarling fiercely at 
the brave dog, and in another moment would have sprung 
upon him. True stood prepared for the encounter, watching 
the creature's glaring eyes. I saw the danger of my faithful 
friend and fired at the head of the savage animal. My shot 
was more effectual than John's. It fell back dead. John and 
the recluse came hurrying up. 

" We should never leave a treacherous foe behind us," ob- 
served the latter. " However, he is harmless now. Come on. 
You have a long walk before you ; though, for myself, I can find 
a lodging in the forest, suited to my taste, whenever I please." 

The recluse, as in our former walk, led the way. For a 
considerable distance he went on without again speaking. 
There was much that was strange about him, yet his mind 



THE APPEARANCE OF THE RECLUSE. 329 

seemed perfectly clear, and I could not help hoping that we 
might be the means of persuading him to return to civilized 
society. He walked forward so rapidly that we sometimes 
had difficulty in keeping up with him ; and I remarked, more 
than I had done before, his strange appearance, as he nourished 
his sharp axe, now striking on one side, now on the other, 
at the sipos and vines which interfered with his progress. He 
was dressed merely in a coarse cotton shirt and light trousers 
secured round the waist by a sash, while a broad-brimmed 
straw hat sheltered his head. His complexion was burned 
almost red ; his features were thin, and his eyes sunken ; but 
no tinge of gray could be perceived in his hair, which hung 
wild and streaming over his shoulders. 

True, after going on for some time patiently, began to hunt 
about on either side according to his custom. Presently he 
gave forth one of his loud cheery barks, and off he bounded 
after a creature which had come out of the hollow of a tree. 
Calling to John, I made chase, getting my gun ready to fire. 
The ground just there was bare, and I caught sight of an 
animal the size of a small pig, but its whole back and head 
were covered with scales. In spite of its awkward appearance, 
it made good play over the ground, and even True, with all 
his activity, could scarcely keep up with it. It turned its head 
here and there, looking apparently for a hole in which to seek 
shelter. He, however, made desperate efforts to overtake it. 
The base of a large tree impeded its progress, when, just as he 
was about to spring on it, it suddenly coiled itself up into a 
round ball. True kept springing round and round it, wishing 
to get hold of the creature, but evidently finding no vulnerable 
part. I ran forward and seized it, when, just as I got hold of 
the ball, I received so severe a dig in my legs from a pair of 
powerful claws which it suddenly projected, that I was glad to 
throw it down again. 



330 THE ARMADILLO DESCRIBED. 

" You have got hold of an armadillo," said the recluse, who 
with John at that moment arrived. " If you want a dinner, 
or wish to make an acceptable present to your Indian friends, 
you may kill and carry it with you ; but if not, let the creature 
go. For my part, I delight to allow the beasts of the forest 
to roam at large, and enjoy the existence which their Maker 
has given them. The productions of the ground afford me 
sufficient food to support life, and more I do not require. Yet 
I acknowledge that unless animals were allowed to prey on 
each other, the species would soon become so numerous that 
the teaming earth itself could no longer support them : there- 
fore man, as he has the power, so, I own, he has the right to 
supply himself with food which suits his taste. I speak, there- 
fore, only as regards my own feelings." 

While he was speaking he seemed to forget that he had just 
before been in a hurry to proceed on our way, and stood with 
his arms folded, gazing at the armadillo. The creature, rinding 
itself unmolested, for even True stood at a respectful distance, 
uncoiled itself, and I then had an opportunity of observing its 
curious construction. Its whole back was covered with a coat 
of scaly armour of a bony-looking substance, in several parts. 
On the head was an oval plate, beneath which could be seen a 
pair of small eyes, winking, as if annoyed by the sunlight. 
Over the shoulders was a large buckler, and a similar one 
covered the haunches ; while between these solid portions 
could be seen a series of shelly zones, arranged in such a 
manner as to accommodate this coat of mail to the back and 
body. The entire tail was shielded by a series of calcareous 
rings, which made it perfectly flexible. The interior surface, 
as well as the lower part of the body, was covered with coarse 
scattered hairs, of which some were seen to issue forth between 
the joints of the armour. It had a pointed snout, long ears, 
short, thick limbs, and stout claws. 



THE ARMADILLO DESCRIBED. 



331 



" There are several species of the armadillo/' observed our 
friend. "The creature before us is the Dasypus sexcinctus. It 
is a burrowing animal, and so rapidly can it dig a hole, that 




ARMADILLO. 



when chased it has often its way made under ground before the 
hunter can reach it. Its food consists of roots, fruits, and 
every variety of soft vegetable substances ; but it also devours 
carrion and flesh of all sorts, as well as worms, lizards, ants, 
and birds which build their nests on the ground. In some 
parts of the continent the natives cook it in its shell, and 
esteem it a great delicacy/' 

Whilst our friend was giving us this account, the armadillo, 
suddenly starting forward, ran off at a great rate into the forest. 
True made chase, but I called him back, and he came willingly, 
apparently convinced that he should be unable to overtake the 
creature, or overpower it if he did. 

We were once more proceeding on our way. The day was 
drawing to a close, and yet we had not overtaken our com- 
panions. " You are scarcely aware of the distance you were 
from the right road," observed the recluse. " When once a 
person gets from the direct path, he knows not whither he may 
wander. It may be a lesson to you. I have learned it from 
bitter experience." He sighed deeply as he spoke. At length 



332 THE RECLUSE TAKES HIS LEAVE. 

we saw the bright glare of a fire between the trees. " You 
will find your friends there," said the recluse, " and, directed 
by that, can now go on." 

" But surely you are going with us to the camp ? " said 
John. 

" No ; I shall seek a resting-place in the forest," he an- 
swered. " I am too much accustomed to solitude to object to 
be alone, even though I have no sheltering roof over my head. 
Farewell ! I know not whether we shall meet again, but I 
would once more give you the assurance that I do not forget 
that you were the means of saving my life ; and yet I know 
not why I should set value upon it. 

In vain John and I entreated him to come on. Not another 
step further would he advance ; and he cut us short by turn- 
ing hastily round and stalking off into the depths of the forest, 
while we hurried on towards the camp. 

" Oh, there they are ! there they are ! " exclaimed Ellen, 
running forward to meet us as we appeared. " I have been so 
anxious about you, and so has Arthur ! Domingos told us he 
was sure you would come up soon, but I could not help dread- 
ing that some accident had happened." 

We had to confess that we had lost our way, and that, had 
it not been for the stranger, we should still be wandering in 
the forest. 

" And why would he not come to the camp ? " she asked. 
" Arthur is longing to see him again. Duppo has been tell- 
ing him of the way in which he rescued him from the ana- 
conda. I was at last obliged to tell him what occurred." 

Arthur now came up. " I must thank him ! " he exclaimed. 
" I will run and overtake him." 

We had great difficulty in persuading Arthur of the hope- 
lessness of finding him, and that he would be more likely to 
lose his own way in the forest. 



NEW HUTS. 333 

The Indians had been busily employed in putting up 
huts for our accommodation. Ellen and Maria, with their 
pets, had already possession of theirs. We hung up our 
hammocks in the more open shed which had been prepared 
for us. 




CHAPTER XIII. 

OUR NEW RESTING-PLACE, AND THE ADVENTURES WHICH BEFEL US 

THERE. 

JEXT morning Maono and his people began erecting a 
more substantial habitation for us, signifying that 
his white friend, meaning the recluse, had desired 
him to do so. It was built on the spot we had 
previously selected near the igarape, and overlook- 
ing the main -river. A number of stout poles 
were first driven into the ground, and to their tops others 
were joined, and united in the centre, forming a conical roof, 
the eaves projecting below to a considerable distance. Palm- 
leaves were then fastened, much in the fashion I have before 
described, over the roof, layer above layer, till a considerable 
thickness was attained. The walls were formed by interweav- 
ing sipos between the uprights, a space being left for ventila- 
tion. We had thus a substantial hut erected, which it would 
have taken us, unaided, many days to build. While the 
Indians were working outside, John and I, with Domingos, 
formed a partition in the interior, to serve as a room for Ellen 
and Maria. " We must manufacture a table and some stools, 
and then our abode will be complete," said John. Some 
small palms which grew near were split with wedges into 
planks. Out of these we formed, with the assistance of Do- 
mingos, a table, and as many rough stools as we required. 



HOW WE PAID THE INDIANS. 335 

When all was complete, Maono begged by signs to know 
whether we were satisfied. "We assured him that we were 
better accommodated than we expected to be. He seemed 
highly pleased, and still more so when we presented him and 
his men each with a piece of cloth, he having three times as 
much as the others. We gave him also an axe, a knife, 
and several other articles, besides a number of beads, which 
we let him understand were for his wife and daughter. He, 
however, seemed rather to scorn the idea of their being thus 
adorned in a way superior to himself, it being, as we observed, 
the custom of most Amazonian tribes for the men to wear 
more ornaments than the women. We understood that his 
tribe had settled a short way off, in a secluded part of the 
forest, where they might be less likely to be attacked by their 
enemies the Majeronas. 

We now tried to make Maono understand that we were 
anxious to have a large canoe built, in which we might pro- 
ceed down the river. He replied that he would gladly help us, 
but that he must return to his own people, as they had first to 
be settled in their new location. To this, of course, we could 
not object, but we begged him to return as soon as possible to 
assist us in our work. As soon as he was gone we agreed to 
hold a consultation as to what we should next do. We took 
our seats under the verandah in front of our new abode, John 
acting as president, Ellen, Arthur, Domingos, and I ranging 
•ourselves round him. True, Nimble, and Toby stood by 
the side of Maria, as spectators, the latter almost as much in- 
terested apparently as she was in the discussion, while Poll 
and Niger stood perched on the eaves above us. The question 
was whether we should devote all our energies to constructing 
a large canoe, or make excursions in the small one we already 
possessed, as we before proposed? We requested Ellen, not 
only as the lady, but the youngest of the par.ty, to speak first. 



336 A CONSULTATION IN CONCLAVE. 

She was decidedly of opinion that it would be better to build 
the large canoe, as she was sure that our parents had already 
proceeded further down the river. 

" But what reasons have you foi so thinking ? " asked 
John. 

Ellen was silent. " Pray do not insist upon my giving my 
reasons," she said at last. " I can only say that I feel sure 
they have gone further down. If they had not, I think we 
should have found them before this ; indeed, my heart tells me 
that we shall find them before long if we continue our course 
down the river.' ' 

John smiled. " Those are indeed very lady-like reasons/' 
he observed. " However, we will record your opinion ; and 
now wish we to know what Arthur has to say/' 

" I should like to agree with Miss Ellen, but at the same time 
cannot feel sure of a matter of which we have no evidence," 
said Arthur. " We have not examined the banks up the 
stream or on the opposite side. Although we have good 
reasons for supposing that, after quitting their first location, 
your family proceeded downwards, as the labour of paddling 
against the current is very great, yet, as they may have 
stopped at some intermediate spot, I advise that we examine 
the banks on both sides of the river between this place and 
that where we expected to find them." 

" Now, Harry, what do you say ? " asked John. 

" I agree with Arthur," I replied. " As we came down a 
considerable distance at night, I say we should examine the 
shores we then passed. As the greater part of our voyage was 
performed by daylight, I do not think it at all likely we could 
have missed them had they been sailing up to meet us. I also 
advise that we make the excursion we proposed in the small 
canoe in the first place, while our Indian friends are construct- 
ing the larger one." 



john's casting vote. 337 

Domingos had been standing with his arms folded, as was 
his custom, watching our countenances. He had perfectly 
understood what was said. Taking off his hat, he made a bow 
to Ellen, saying, " I agree with the senora. I feel sure that 
my honoured master would desire to place his family in safety 
at a distance from the savage tribe who attacked him, and that, 
therefore, he has moved further down the river, probably to 
one of the nearest Portuguese settlements on the banks. But 
knowing his affection for you, his children, I believe he would 
have sent back messengers to meet us should he have been 
unable to return himself. It is they, in my opinion, we should 
look out for ; probably, indeed, they have already passed us. 
I am sorry that we did not leave some signals at our stopping- 
places, which might show them where we have been, and lead 
them to us. Then, again, as Senor Fiel might not have been 
able to procure messengers at once, and as the voyage up the 
stream is laborious, they may not have got as far as this. 
Thus we are right in remaining at this spot, whence we can 
see them should they approach. I therefore hold to the opinion 
that the large canoe should be constructed without delay, in 
which we might continue our voyage, but that we should 
keep a look-out both by day and night, lest our friends might 
pass by without observing us." 

" It becomes, then, my duty as president to give the casting 
vote in this important matter," observed John, "as the members 
of the council are divided in opinion. Although the opinion 
expressed by Ellen and Domingos has probability on its side, 
yet it must be considered theoretical; while that given by 
Arthur and Harry is undoubtedly of a more practical character. 
Should we on exploring the shores higher up find no traces of 
our relatives, we shall then proceed with more confidence on 
our voyage, buoyed up with the hope of overtaking them. In 
the other case we might be sailing on with the depressing 

(309) 22 



338 OUR FINAL ARRANGEMENT. 

consciousness that, not having searched for them thoroughly, 
we might be leaving them behind. I therefore decide that, 
while our Indian friends are engaged in building a canoe, in 
which work, from our inexperience, we cannot render them 
any effectual aid, we employ the interval in making the ex- 
ploring expeditions we proposed. The point to be settled is, 
how are we to carry out that plan ? " 

" The small canoe will not convey more than three people 
at the utmost," I observed. " I should like to go with Arthur 
and Duppo, as I at first suggested ; while you, John, stay to 
take care of Ellen, and superintend the building of the canoe. 
You will be better able than any of us to keep the Indians to 
their work, and guard Ellen, should any danger occur from 
hostile Indians, or of any other description/' 

" I should certainly have liked to have gone myself," said 
John. " But your argument is a strong one. I am sure I 
can trust you and Arthur, and Duppo, from his acuteness, 
will be of great assistance to you ; and yet I do not like 
you to run the risk of the dangers to which you may be ex- 



" It would not be worse for us than for you," remarked 
Arthur. " I would willingly stay to defend Miss Ellen ; but I 
am afraid I should not manage the Indians, or act as you 
would do in an emergency." 

I saw that John put considerable restraint on himself when 
he finally agreed to let us go. Yet as we were as well able to 
manage the canoe as he was, and much lighter, we were 
better suited to form its crew. At the same time, it seemed 
evident that Ellen would be safer under the protection of two 
grown-up men, than of lads like Arthur and I. It was 
necessary, however, to wait to arrange provisions for our ex- 
pedition, and obtain also the advice of Maono on the subject. 
We much regretted that we could not communicate with the 



ARRIVAL OF DUPPO AND ORIA. 341 

recluse, as he would have interpreted for us, and would also 
have given us his advice. 

While taking a paddle in our canoe, we agreed that she 
required considerable alterations to fit her for our intended 
expedition. Our first task was to haul her up, and strengthen 
her bulwarks ; for it will be remembered that they were before 
put up in a hurried manner, and were already almost torn off. 

We were thus engaged in front of the hut when we heard Ellen 
exclaim, " There is some one coming." And looking through 
an opening in the forest, I saw Duppo and his sister approaching, 
carrying baskets on their backs. Arthur and I ran forward 
to meet them. They made signs that they had brought a 
present of farinha to the young white lady, as they designated 
Ellen ; not by words, however, but by putting a piece of white 
bark on their own brown cheeks. We then conducted them 
to Ellen. 

" I am so glad to see you," she said, taking Oria's hand ; 
and though the Indian girl could not understand the words, 
she clearly comprehended the expression of my young sister's 
countenance, which beamed with pleasure. Maria grinned 
from ear to ear, not at all jealous of the attention her young 
mistress paid the pretty native ; and all three were soon 
seated in front of the hut, talking together in the uni- 
versal language of signs. It was extraordinary how well they 
seemed to understand each other. Oria's garments were 
certainly somewhat scanty; but in a short time Maria ran 
into the hut, and quickly returned with a petticoat and scarf, 
part of Ellen's wardrobe. Nothing could exceed the delight 
of the young savage (for so I may properly call her) when her 
white and black sisters robed her in these garments. Pretty as 
was her countenance, it usually wanted animation; but on this 
occasion it brightened up with pleasure. The clothes seemed 
at once to put her more on an equality with her companions. 



342 THE CANOE REPAIRED. 

When they had talked for a time, Ellen called out her pets to 
introduce them to Oria, who signified that if it would gratify 
her new friend she would undertake to obtain many more. 

"Oh, yes, yes!" exclaimed Ellen. "I should so like to 
have some of those beautiful little humming-birds which have 
been flying about here lately, feeding on the gay -coloured 
flowers growing on the open ground around, or hanging by 
their long tendrils from the trees." 

Neither Duppo nor Oria could understand these remarks, 
but they did the signs which accompanied them ; and they 
both answered that they hoped soon to obtain for her what 
she wished. 

We then took Duppo down to the canoe, and I tried to 
explain to him our intention of making a voyage in her. 
This he understood very clearly ; indeed, the recluse had, we 
suspected, already intimated to the Indians our anxiety about 
our missing friends. Duppo was of great assistance to us in 
repairing the canoe and putting on fresh bulwarks. We deter- 
mined, in addition to the paddles, to have a mast and sail. We 
had some light cotton among our goods, which would answer 
the purpose of the sail, and could be more easily handled, and 
would therefore be less dangerous, than a mat sail. 

We found that Oria had taken the invitation as it was in- 
tended, and had come to remain with Ellen. 

"I am so glad," said our sister, when she discovered this. 
" I shall now be able to teach her English ; and, I am sure, 
we shall be great friends." 

" But would you not also be able to teach her about the 
God of the English ?" said Arthur, in a low voice. "That 
is of more consequence. She now knows nothing of the Grod 
of mercy, love, and truth. From what I can learn, these poor 
savages are fearfully ignorant." 

"Oh yes," said Ellen, looking up. *• I shall indeed be glad 



ellen's new pupil. 343 

to do that. I am so thankful to you, Arthur, for reminding 
me/' 

" We should remember that that Saviour who died for us 
died for them also," said Arthur ; " and it is our duty to 
make known that glorious truth to them." 

" It will be a hard task though, I fear," remarked Ellen, 
" as Oria does not yet know a word of English ; and though 
we may make signs to show her what we want her to do, I 
do not see how we can speak of religion until she understands 
our language." 

" The more necessity then for teaching her without delay," 
observed Arthur. "She seems very intelligent; and if we 
lose no opportunity of instructing her, I hope she may soon 
acquire sufficient knowledge to receive the more simple truths, 
which, after all, are the most important." 

" Then I will begin at once," said Ellen. " She has already 
been trying to repeat words after me ; and I hope before the 
end of the day to have taught her some more." 

Ellen was in earnest. Our dear little sister, though very 
quiet and gentle, had a determined, energetic spirit. It was 
very interesting to see her labouring patiently to teach the 
young Indian girl. Duppo had already learned a good many 
words, and seemed to understand many things we said to him. 
We scarcely ever had to repeat the name of a thing more than 
two or three times for him to remember it ; and he would run 
with alacrity to fetch whatever we asked for. 

We had much more trouble in teaching manners to our 
dumb companions ; for in spite of Master Nimble's general 
docility, he was constantly playing some trick, or getting into 
scrapes of all sorts. One day he was seen by Duppo trying to 
pull the feathers out of Niger's head ; and on another occasion 
he was discovered in an attempt to pluck poor Poll, in spite of 
her determined efforts to escape from his paws. He ofteD 



344 NIMBLE AND TOBY IN DANGER. 

sorely tried True's good-temper ; while if a pot or pan was 
left uncovered, lie was sure to have his fingers in it, to examine 
whether its contents were to his liking. 

We were working at the canoe one morning when I heard 
Maria's voice calling to us. 

tt See what it is she wants, Harry," said John, who was 
busily employed. 

I ran up to the hnt. 

"0 Senor Harry!" exclaimed Maria, "Nimble has scam- 
pered off into the woods, and enticed Toby to go with him ; 
and Sefiora Ellen has run after them, and I do not know what 
may happen if there is no one near to protect her." 

I took up my gun on hearing this, and followed Ellen, 
whose dress I caught a glimpse of among the trees. Presently 
I saw her, as I got nearer, throw up her hands, as if she had 
seen some object which had alarmed her. I hurried on. 

"What is it, Ellen?" I shouted out. 

" Oh, look there, Harry ! " she exclaimed. " They will 
catch Nimble and Toby." 

I sprang to her side, and then saw, just beyond a thicket of 
ferns, two huge pumas, which were on the point of springing 
up a tree, among whose branches were clinging our two pets, 
Nimble and Toby, their teeth chattering with terror, while 
their alarm seemed almost to have paralyzed them. In another 
instant they would have been in the clutches of the pumas. 
I was more concerned about my dear little sister's safety than 
for that of her monkeys. At first I thought of telling her to 
run back to the hut ; but then it flashed across me that the 
pumas might see her and follow. So I exclaimed, " Get be- 
hind me, Ellen ; and we will shout together, and try and 
frighten the beasts. That will, at all events, bring John to 
our help." 

We shouted at the top of our voices. I certainly never 



/ 




NIMBLE AND TOBY IN DANGER. 



THE PUMAS DEFEATED. 347 

shouted louder. Meantime I raised my gun, to be ready to 
fire should the pumas threaten to attack us or persist in fol- 
lowing our pets. Scarcely had our voices ceased, when I heard 
True's bark, as he came dashing through the wood. The 
pumas had not till then discovered us, so eagerly had they 
been watching the monkeys. They turned their heads for a 
moment. Nimble took the opportunity of swinging himself 
out of their reach. Ellen shrieked, for she thought they were 
going to spring at us. I fired at the nearest, while True 
dashed boldly up towards the other. My bullet took effect, 
and the powerful brute rolled over, dead. The sound of the 
shot startled its companion ; and, fortunately for gallant little 
True, it turned tail, and bounded away through the forest, — 
John, who had been hurrying up, getting a distant shot as it 
disappeared among the trees. Arthur and the two Indians 
followed John, greatly alarmed at our shouts and the sound 
of the fire-arms. 

Nimble and Toby, still chattering with fear, came down 
from their lofty retreat when we called them, and, looking 
very humble and penitent, followed Ellen to the hut ; while 
we, calling Domingos to our assistance, set to work to skin the 
puma. The meat we cooked and found very like veal, and 
Domingos managed to dress the skin sufficiently to preserve it. 

Duppo had clearly understood Ellen's wish to have some 
humming-birds caught alive. We were always up at day- 
break, to enjoy the cool air of the morning. He had gone out 
when the first streaks of dawn appeared in the eastern sky, 
over the cold gray line of the river. When we could do so 
with safety, we never failed to take a bath. We had just 
come out of the water, and were dressing, when Duppo ran 
up, and signed to us to follow him. We called Ellen as we 
passed the hut, and all together went towards the igarape, 
where, in a more open space than usual, a number of graceful 



348 



HUMMING-BIRDS. 




HUMMING-BIRDS. 



fuscliia-looking flowers, as well as others of different forms, 
hung suspended from long tendrils, interwined with the 
branches of the trees. Into this spot the rising sun poured 
its glorious beams with full brilliancy. We cautiously ad- 
vanced, when the space before us seemed suddenly filled with 
the most beautiful sparking gems of varied colours, floating 
here and there in the bright sunlight. I could scarcely be- 



A LOVELY SIGHT. 349 

lieve that the creatures before us belonged to the feathered 
tribes, so brilliant were their hues, so rapid their movements. 
Sometimes they vanished from sight, as they darted with in- 
conceivable rapidity from branch to branch. Now one might 
be seen for an instant hovering over a flower, its wings looking 
like two gray filmy fans expanded at its sides. Then we could 
see another dip its long slender bill into the cup of an upright 
flower. Now one would come beneath a suspended blossom. 
Sometimes one of the little creatures would dart off into the 
air, to catch some insect invisible to the eye ; and we could 
only judge of what it was about by its peculiar movements. 
As we watched, a tiny bird would perch on a slender twig, 
and rest there for a few seconds, thus giving us an opportunity 
of examining its beauties. Ellen could scarcely restrain net 
delight and admiration at the spectacle ; for though we had 
often seen humming-birds before, we had never beheld them 
to such advantage. The little creature we saw had a crest on 
the top of its head of a peculiarly rich chestnut, or ruddy tint. 
The upper surface of the body was of a bronzed green hue, and 
a broad band of white crossed the lower part, but the wings 
were purple-black. The chief part of the tail was chestnut. 
The forehead and throat were also of the same rich hue. On 
either side of the neck projected a snow-white plume, tipped 
with the most resplendent metallic green. The effect of these 
beautiful colours may be imagined as the birds flew rapidly 
to and fro, or perched on a spray, like the one I have described. 
Another little creature, very similar to it, was to be seen fly- 
ing about above the heads of the others. It also had a crest, 
which was of the same colour as the others, but of a somewhat 
lighter tint ; while at the base of each feather, as we after- 
wards observed, was a round spot of bronzed green, looking 
like a gem in a dark setting. The crest, which was constantly 
spread out, appeared very like that of a peacock's tail, though. 



350 TUFTED AND SPANGLED COQUETTES. 

as Ellen observed, it would be a very little peacock to have 
such a tail. On searching in our book, we found that the 
first of these humming-birds we had remarked was a tufted 
coquette (Lophornis ornatus), while the other, which we seldom 
saw afterwards, was the spangled coquette. These birds, with 
several others of similar habits and formation, are classed sepa- 
rately from the TrochiUdce } a,rui belong to the genus Phaethornis. 
They are remarkable for the long pointed feathers of their 
tails, the two central ones being far longer than the rest. We 
met with a greater number of them than of any other genus on 
the banks of the Amazon. 

After we had enjoyed the spectacle for some time, Duppo 
begged us to come a little further, when he showed us a 
beautiful little nest, secured to the innermost point of a palm- 
leaf. On the top of the leaf a little spangled coquette was 
watching her eggs within. Unlike the nests of the Trochilidce, 
which are saucer-shaped, it was of a long, funnel-like form, 
broad at the top and tapering towards the lower part. The 
outside, which was composed of small leaves and moss, had a 
somewhat rugged appearance ; but the inside, as we had reason 
to know, was soft and delicate in the extreme, being thickly 
lined with silk cotton from the fruit of the sumauma-tree. 
Below the first was perched a tufted coquette, looking as 
boldly at us as any town sparrow. The little creatures, indeed, 
kept hovering about ; and one came within a few feet of our 
faces, as much as to ask how we dared to intrude on its do- 
mains. More pugnacious or brave little beings do not exist 
among the feathered tribes. 

I cannot hope to describe with any degree of accuracy the 
numbers of beautiful humming-birds we met with in different 
places ; for though some are migratory, the larger proportion 
strictly inhabit certain localities, and are seldom met with, we 
were told, in any other. The humming-birds of the Andes, 



DAINTY FOOD. 



351 




HUMMING-BIRDS AND NEST. 



of which there are a great variety, never descend into the plains ; 
nor do those of the plains attempt to intrude on the domains 
of their mountain relatives. Although they may live on the 
nectar of flowers, they have no objection to the tiny insects 
they find among their petals, or which fly through the air, 



352 DUPPO BRINGS A PRIZE. 

while many, devour as titbits the minute spiders which weave 
their gossamer webs among the tall grass or shrubs. 

" I should not think that any human being could catch one 
of those little creatures," said Ellen, as we returned home- 
wards. " The sharpest-eyed sportsman would find it difficult 
to hit one with his fowling-piece." 

" He would certainly blow it to pieces," observed John, " if 
he made the attempt. They are shot, however, with fine sand ; 
and perhaps our young Indian friend himself will find the 
means of shooting one, if he cannot capture it in some other 
way." 

" Oh, I would not have one shot for the world !" exclaimed 
Ellen. " Pray let him understand that he must do nothing 
of the sort for my sake." 

While we were at breakfast, Duppo, who had disappeared, 
came running up with one of the beautiful little creatures 
which we had seen in his hand. It seemed much less alarmed 
than birds usually are in the grasp of a boy. Perhaps that 
was owing to the careful way in which Duppo held it. 

" Oh, you lovely little gem ! " exclaimed Ellen ; " but I am 
sure I shall never be able to take proper care of it." 

Duppo, who seemed to understand her, signified that Oria 
would do so for her. Oria, who had been watching us taking 
sugar with our tea, and had by this time discovered its 
qualities, mixed a little in a spoon, which she at once put 
before the bill of the little humming-bird. At first it was far 
too much alarmed to taste the sweet mess. At length, growing 
accustomed to the gentle handling of the Indian girl, it poked 
out its beak and took a sip. " Ho, ho ! " it seemed to say, 
"that is nice stuff!" and then it took another sip, and very 
soon seemed perfectly satisfied that it was not going to be so 
badly off, in spite of its imprisonment. Oria intimated that 
she would in time make the little stranger quite tame. 



ellen's menagerie. 353 

11 But we must keep it out of the way of Master Nimble's 
paws, for otherwise he would be very likely to treat it with 
small ceremony/' observed John. "Why, Ellen, you will 
have a perfect menagerie before long." 

" Yes, I hope so," she answered ; " I am not nearly con- 
tented yet. I should like to have one of those beautiful little 
ducks you were telling me of, and as many humming-birds as 
I can obtain." 

" Perhaps you would like to have a jaguar or puma," said 
John. " If caught young, I dare say they can be tamed as 
well as any other animal." 

"I am afraid they would quarrel with my more harmless 
pets," answered Ellen. " And yet a fine large puma would be 
a good defence against all enemies." 

" Not against an Indian with a poisoned arrow. He would 
be inconvenient, too, to transport in our canoe. I hope 
therefore you will confine yourself to small animals, which will 
not occupy much space. You may have as many humming- 
birds as you like, and half-a-dozen monkeys, provided they and 
Nimble do not quarrel." 

" Except some pretty little monkeys, I do not wish for any 
others besides those I already have," said Ellen. 

Duppo and Oria understood Ellen's wish to obtain living 
creatures, and they were constantly seeking about, and coming 
back sometimes with a beautiful butterfly or moth, sometimes 
with parrots and other birds. 

While we were getting the canoe ready, Ellen and Maria, 
with the assistance of Oria, had been preparing food for us— 
baking cakes, and drying the meat of several birds and animals 
which John had killed. We had hoped to see the large 
canoe begun before we took our departure, but as the Indians 
had not arrived, we agreed that it would be better to lose no 
more time, and to start at once. 
(309) 23 



354 AN ARRIVAL. 

We took an experimental trip in the canoe before finally 
starting. We could have wished her considerably lighter than 
she was ; at the same time, what she wanted in speed, she 
possessed in stability. 

Early in the morning we bade Ellen and John, with our 
faithful attendants, good-bye. Oria, we thought, exhibited a 
good deal of anxiety when we were about to shove off, and she 
came down to the water and had a long talk with her brother, 
evidently charging him to keep his wits about him, and to 
take good care of us. Dear Ellen could scarcely restrain her 
tears. "Oh, do be careful where you venture, Harry ! " she 
said. " I dread your falling into the power of those dreadful 
savages." John also gave us sundry exhortations, to which we 
promised to attend. 

We were just in the mouth of the igarape, when we saw in 
the distance a small canoe coming down it. We therefore 
waited for her arrival. She drew nearer. We saw that only 
two people were in her, and we then recognized our friend 
Maono and his wife Illora. They were bringing a quantity of 
plantains and other fruits, with which the centre of the canoe 
was filled. Among others were several crowns of young palm- 
trees, which, when boiled, are more delicate than cabbages, and 
are frequently used by the natives. Maono was dressed in his 
usual ornaments of feathers on his arms and head, his hair 
being separated neatly in the centre, and hanging down on 
either side. Round his neck was a necklace, and his legs were 
also adorned like his arms. 

" I have been thinking a good deal lately about the account 
of the early voyagers, who declared that they met a nation of 
warrior-women on the banks of this river," observed Arthur ; 
" and looking at Maono, it strikes me that we have an explana- 
tion of the extraordinary circumstance. If a party of strangers 
were to see a band of such men, with shields on their arms, 



DERIVATION OF THE RIVER'S NAME. 



355 




MAONO AND ILLORA. 



guarding the shores, they would very likely suppose them, 
from their appearance, to be females, and consequently, not 
having had any closer view of them, they would sail away, 
declaring that they had met a party of Amazons, who had pre- 
vented their landing. It was thus this mighty river obtained 
the name of the Amazon. The idea would have been con- 
firmed, had they seen in the distance a band of people, without 
ornaments of any description, carrying burdens on their backs. 
These the strangers would naturally have supposed to be 
slaves, taken in war, and employed to carry the baggage of the 
fighting ladies." I agreed with him that it was very likely to 
have been the case. 

As our friends drew near, Duppo spoke to them, and told 



356 DOUBTS AND FEARS. 

them where we were going. He then explained to us that if 
we would wait a little longer, they would accompany us and 
assist us in our search. On reaching the shore, they carried up 
their present to Ellen, Illora, I must confess, bearing the 
larger portion. Some of the plantains and fruits they put 
into our canoe as they passed. They had another long talk, 
by the usual means of signs, with John and Domingos, who 
managed tolerably well to comprehend their meaning. We 
asked Duppo how it was they came to have a canoe. He 
replied that they had found one which had been left behind by 
the Majeronas, and, as we understood, they had brought it 
down through the igarape, which communicated with another 
river to the north of us, running into the main stream. When 
I heard this, the idea struck me that we were not yet altogether 
free from the danger of being attacked by the Majeronas, who, 
having possessed themselves of our canoe and those of our 
friends, might some night come down and take us by surprise. 
I jumped on shore and took John aside, so that Ellen could 
not hear me, that I might tell him my fears. " You are right 
to mention them to me," he answered ; " at the same time, I 
do not think we need be alarmed. I will, however, try and 
explain your idea to the Indians, and get them to place scouts 
on the watch for such an occurrence. I certainly wish we 
were further off; but yet, as we are now at a considerable 
distance from their territory, we shall be able to hear of their 
approach, should they come, in time to escape. We must 
make our way through the woods to the hut of the recluse, 
and I am very sure that he will be able to afford us protection. 
From what he said, he is well known among all the surround- 
ing tribes, who appear to treat him with great respect. 
Though we may lose such of our property as we cannot carry 
off, that will be of minor importance if we save our lives. For 
my part, however, I am under no apprehension of the sort ; 



OUR FAREWELLS. 357 

and I am very glad you did not mention your fears in the 
presence of Ellen." 

Though I hoped I might be wrong in supposing an attack 
possible, I was satisfied at having warned John before going 
away. Arthur and I tried to make Duppo understand our 
plans, that he might describe them to his father and mother. 
They, in return, signified that they would proceed part of the 
way with us, and make inquiries as they went along, having 
been requested to do so by their white friend — meaning the 
recluse. 

John, Ellen, Domingos, and Maria came down to the edge 
of the water once more to see us off, accompanied by Nimble 
and Toby — Toby placed on the shoulders of Domingos, while 
Nimble perched himself on John's arm, holding him affection- 
ately round the neck with his tail. Poll and Niger always 
accompanied Ellen. " "We shall soon be back!" I exclaimed, 
as I shoved off ; " and who knows but that we may be accom- 
panied by papa, mamma, Fanny, and Aunt Martha ! Ellen, 
you must get out your books, for she will be shocked at 
finding that you have been so long idle." With these and 
other cheerful remarks we backed away from the shore, then, 
turning the canoe's head round, proceeded after our Indian 
friends. By keeping close to the banks we were out of the 
current, and thus made good way. Sometimes I steered, 
sometimes Duppo. Arthur always begged that he might keep 
at his paddle, saying he did not like to take the place of those 
who had more experience than himself. A light wind at 
length coming from the eastward, we hoisted our sail, and got 
ahead of Maono and his wife. The wind increasing, we ran 
the other canoe out of sight ; but Duppo assured us that his 
father and mother would soon catch us up, and that we need 
not therefore wait for them. We looked into every opening 
in the forest which lined the bank, in the faint hope of seeing 



358 AN EXPEDITION COMMENCED. 

the habitation of our friends ; but not a hut of any description 
was visible ; indeed, the shores were mostly lined with so dense 
a vegetation, that in but few places could we even have landed, 
while often for leagues together there was not a spot on which 
a hut could have been built. The wind again falling, we 
were obliged once more to lower our sail and to take to our 
paddles, when we were quickly rejoined by our Indian friends. 
As it was important to examine every part of the shore care- 
fully, we had agreed, if we could find an island, to land early 
in the evening on it ; and if not, to come to an anchor close to 
the shore, and to keep a watch, so as not to run the risk of 
being surprised by any enemies who might be lurking near. 




CHAPTER XIV. 

OUR EXPLORING EXPEDITION FEARFUL DANGER. 

WEEK had passed away. We had crossed the 
stream several times to examine the southern bank 
of the river, and every inch of the northern bank 
had been explored. Sometimes we met Maono 
and his wife to compare notes, and then we again 
separated to continue our explorations. We were 
now once more proceeding up the Napo, with high clay banks 
surmounted by lofty forest trees above our heads. " I see some 
people moving on the shore there. Harry! can it be them?" 
exclaimed Arthur. Several persons appeared coming through 
an opening in the forest, at a spot where the ground sloped 
down to the water. We could, however, see no habitation. 

"It is possible/' I answered. We passed this part of the 
river in the dark, and might thus have missed them. 

Having been exploring the western bank, we were crossing 
the river at that moment. As we paddled on, my heart beat 
with excitement. If it should be them after all ! The people 
stopped, and seemed to be observing us. We paddled on with 
all our might, and they came down closer to the water. Sud- 
denly Duppo lifted up his paddle and exclaimed, " Majeronas!" 
We looked and looked again, still hoping that Duppo might 
have been mistaken ; but his eyes were keener than ours. Ap- 



360 REVISITING THE DESERTED CAMP. 

proaching a little nearer, we were convinced that he was right, 
To go closer to the shore, therefore, would be useless and 
dangerous. We accordingly paddled back to the side we had 
just left, where we once more continued our upward course. 

We had parted two days before this from Maono and Illora, who 
were to explore part of the bank we had left unvisited, and to 
meet us again at the island where we had been so nearly wrecked 
at the mouth of the igarape. We had almost reached the spot 
where we had expected to find my father and the rest of our 
family. The shores of the river were occasionally visited, as we 
had learned by experience, by the Majeronas, though not usually 
inhabited by them. It was therefore necessary to use great 
caution when going on shore. We landed, however, whenever 
we saw a spot where we thought it possible our friends might 
have touched on their voyage, in the hope that they might 
there have left some signal or note for us. The banks were 
here very different from those lower down. In many places they 
were composed of sand or clay cliffs of considerable height, 
often completely overhanging the river, as if the water had 
washed away their bases — indeed, such was undoubtedly the 
case. Frequently the trees grew to the very edge of these cliffs, 
their branches forming a thick shade over the stream. To 
avoid the hot sun we were tempted to keep our canoe close 
under them, as it was very pleasant to be able to paddle on 
in the comparatively cool air. Thus we proceeded, till we 
arrived at the spot where we had been so bitterly disappointed 
at not finding my family. No one was to be seen, but we 
landed, that we might again examine it more carefully. The 
ground on which the hut had stood still remained undisturbed, 
though vegetation had almost obliterated all the traces of fire. 
After hunting about in vain for some time, we took our way 
back to the canoe. We had nearly reached the water's edge, 
when Arthur exclaimed that he saw something white hanging 



A NOTE FROM FANNY. 361 

to the lower branch of a tree, amid the thick undergrowth 
which grew around. We had some difficulty in cutting our way 
up to it. We then saw a handkerchief tied up in the shape of 
a ball. 

" Why, it is only full of dried leaves ! " exclaimed Arthur, 
as we opened it. 

" Stay a moment," I answered. " I think there is something 
within them though." 

Unrolling the leaves, I found a small piece of paper, torn 
apparently from a pocket-book. On it were written a few 
lines. They were : " Dear Brothers, — I trust you will see 
this. Enemies are approaching, and our father has resolved to 
quit this spot and proceed down the river. We hope to send 
a messenger up to warn you not to land here, but I leave this 
in case you should miss him, and do so. Where we shall stop, 
I cannot say ; but our father wishes, for our mother's sake and 
mine, and Aunt Martha's, not again to settle till we reach a 
part of the river inhabited by friendly natives. That will, I 
fear, not be till we get some way down the Amazon. I am 
warned to finish and do this up. The natives are seen in the 
distance coming towards us." 

This note, the first assurance we had received that our 
family had escaped, greatly raised, our spirits. We had now 
only to make the best of our way back to John and Ellen with 
the satisfactory intelligence. We accordingly hurried back to 
the canoe, and began our downward voyage. We had gone 
some distance when we saw a small opening in the river, where, 
on the shore, two or three canoes were hauled up. They might 
belong to friendly natives, from whom we might obtain some fish 
or other fresh provisions, of which we were somewhat in want. 
We were about to paddle in, when we caught sight of several 
fierce-looking men with bows in their hands, rushing down 
towards the bank. Their appearance and gestures were so 



362 PURSUED BY ENEMIES. 

hostile that we immediately turned the head of our canoe down 
the stream again, and paddled away as fast as we could. We 
had not, however, got far, when, looking back, we saw that 
they had entered one of the larger canoes, and were shoving 
off, apparently to pursue us. We did our best to make way, 
in the hope of keeping ahead of them. I should have said the 
weather at this time had been somewhat changeable. Clouds 
had been gathering in the sky, and there was every sign of a 
storm. As I have already described two we encountered, I 
need not enter into the particulars of the one which now broke 
over us. Under other circumstances we should have been glad 
to land to escape its fury, but as it was, we were compelled 
to paddle on as fast as we could go. On looking back, we saw 
that the Indians were actually pursuing us. " Never fear/' 
cried Arthur. " We shall be able to keep ahead of them ! " 
The lightning flashed vividly, the rain came down in torrents, 
but through the thick wall of water we could still see our 
enemies coming rapidly after us. Although the current, had 
we stood out into the middle of the stream, might have carried 
us faster, the shortest route was by keeping near the bank. 
The Indians followed the same course. True rushed to the 
stern, and stood up barking defiance at them, as he saw them 
drawing nearer. I dreaded lest they should begin to shoot 
with their poisoned arrows. Should they get near enough for 
those fearful weapons to reach us, our fate would be sealed. 
Only for an instant could we afford time to glance over our 
shoulders at our foes. Nearer and nearer they drew. Duppo 
courageously kept his post, steering the canoe, and paddling 
with all his might. Every moment I expected to see them 
start up and let fly a shower of arrows at us. I might, of 
course, have fired at them ; but this would have delayed us, 
and probably not have stopped them. Our only hope of escape 
therefore depended upon our being able to distance them. Yet 



ARTHUR WOUNDED. 363 

they were evidently coming up with us. We strained every 
nerve ; but, try as we might, we could not drive our little canoe 
faster than we were going. 

My heart sank within me when, looking back once more, I 
saw how near they were. In a few minutes more we might 
expect to have a shower of arrows whizzing by us, and then we 
knew too well that, though we might receive comparatively 
slight wounds, the deadly poison in them would soon have effect. 
This did not make us slacken our exertions, though scarcely 
any hope of escape remained. Still we knew that something 
unforeseen might intervene for our preservation. I do hold, 
and always have held, that it is the duty of a man to struggle 
to the last. " Never say die ! " is a capital motto in a good 
cause. 

The rain poured down in torrents, the lightning flashed, the 
thunder roared, and gusts of wind swept down the river. We 
were, however, greatly protected by the bank above us. The 
storm blew more furiously. We could see overhead branches 
torn from the trees and carried into the stream. Still the 
Indians, with unaccountable pertinacity, followed us. We 
scarcely now dared look behind us, as all our energies were re- 
quired to keep ahead ; yet once more I turned round. Several 
of our pursuers were standing up and drawing their bows. 
The arrows flew by us. " Oh, I am hit! " cried Arthur. " But 
I wish I had not said that. Paddle on ! paddle on ! I may 
still have strength to go on for some time." Now, indeed, I 
felt ready to give way to despair ; still, encouraged by Arthur, 
I persevered. For a moment only he ceased paddling. It was 
to pull the arrow from the wound in his shoulder ; then again 
he worked away as if nothing had occurred. The next flight 
of arrows, I knew, might be fatal to all of us. I could not 
resist glancing round. Once more the Indians were drawing 
their bows ; but at that instant a fearful rumbling noise was 



364 A FALLING CLIFF. 

heard, followed by a terrific crashing sound. The trees above 
our heads bent forward. " Paddle out into the middle of the 
stream ! " cried Arthur. Duppo seemed to have understood him, 
and turned the canoe's head away from the shore. The whole 
cliff above us was giving way. Down it came, crash succeed- 
ing crash, the water lashed into foam. The spot where the 
canoe of our savage pursuers had last been seen was now one 
mass of falling cliff and tangled forest. Trees were ahead of 
us, trees on every side. The next instant I found myself 
clinging to the branch of a tree. True had leaped up to my 
side. Duppo was close to me grasping the tree with one hand, 
while he held my gun above his head in the other. I took it 
from him and placed it in a cleft of the trunk. Without my 
aid he quickly climbed up out of the water. The canoe had 
disappeared, and where was Arthur? The masses of foam, 
the thick, down-pouring rain, the leaves and dust whirled by 
the wind round us, concealed everything from our sight. 

" Arthur ! — Arthur ! — where are you ? " I cried out. There 
was no answer. Again I shouted at the top of my voice, 
"Arthur! — Arthur!" The tree, detached from the bank, 
now floated down the stream. I could only hope that it 
would not turn over in the eddying waters. Still the loud 
crashing sounds of the falling cliff continued, as each huge 
mass came sliding down into the river. The current, 
increased in rapidity by the rain, which had probably been 
falling much heavier higher up the stream, bore us onward. 
Oh, what would I have given to know that my friend had 
escaped ! I could scarcely feel as thankful as I ought to have 
done for my own preservation, when I thought that he had 
been lost. 

The whole river seemed filled with uprooted trees ; in some 
places bound together by the sipos, they formed vast masses — 
complete islands. On several we could see creatures moving 



WHERE IS ARTHUR? 365 

about. Here and there several terrified monkeys, which had 
taken shelter from the storm in a hollow trunk, were now run- 
ning about, looking out in vain for some means of reaching 
the shore. Ahead of us we distinguished some large animal 
on a floating mass, but whether jaguar, puma, or tapir, at that 
distance I* could not make out. No trace of the Indians or 
their canoe could we discover. It was evident that they had 
been entirely overwhelmed ; indeed, as far as we could judge, 
the landslip had commenced close to the spot where we had 
last seen them, and they could not have had the warning which 
we received before the cliff was upon them. Not for a moment, 
however, notwithstanding all the terrifying circumstances sur- 
rounding me, were my thoughts taken off Arthur. Wounded 
as he had been by the poisoned dart, I feared that, even had 
he not been struck by the bough of a falling tree, he would 
have sunk through weakness produced by the poison. It 
made me very sad. Duppo was trying to comfort me, but 
what he said I could not understand. Our own position was 
indeed dangerous in the extreme. Any moment the tree 
might roll over, as we saw others doing round us : we might be 
unable to regain a position on the upper part. Should we 
escape that danger, and be driven on the bank inhabited by 
the hostile Majeronas, they would very probably put us to 
death. I had, however, providentially my ammunition- belt 
round my waist, and my gun had been preserved ; I might, 
therefore, fight for life, and if we escaped, kill some animals 
for our support. Should we not reach the land, and once 
enter the main river, we might be carried down for hundreds 
of miles, day after day, and, unable to procure any food, be 
starved to death. Ellen and John would be very anxious at 
our non-appearance. These and many similar thoughts crossed 
my mind. I fancied that had Arthur been with me I should 
have felt very differently, but his loss made my spirits sink, 



366 A VOYAGE ON A TREE. 

and I could hardly keep up the courage which I had always 
wished to maintain under difficulties. Duppo's calmness put 
me to shame. True looked up in my face, and endeavoured to 
comfort me by licking my hand, and showing other marks of 
affection. Poor fellow ! if we were likely to starve, so was he ; 
but then he did not know that, and was better able to endure 
hunger than either Duppo or I. 

The rain continued pouring down, hiding all objects, except 
in the immediate vicinity, from our view. I judged, however, 
that the falling cliff had sent us some distance from the shore 
into the more rapid part of the current. Providentially it 
was so, for we could still see the indistinct forms of the trees 
come sliding down, while the constant loud crashes told us 
that the destruction of the banks had not yet ceased. Thus 
we floated on till darkness came down upon us, adding to the 
horror of our position. The rain had by that time stopped. 
The thunder no longer roared, and the lightning ceased flash- 
ing. The storm was over, but I feared, from the time of 
the year, that we might soon be visited by another. We 
had climbed up into a broad part of the trunk, where, among 
the projecting branches, we could sit or lie down securely with- 
out danger of falling off. My chief fear arose from what I 
have already mentioned, — the possibility of the tree turning 
over. This made me unwilling either to secure myself to the 
branches, or indeed even to venture to go to sleep. 

Hour after hour slowly passed by. Had Arthur been saved, 
I could have kept up my spirits ; but every now and then, 
when the recollection of his loss came across me, I could not 
help bursting into tears. Poor, dear fellow! I had scarcely 
thought how much I had cared for him. Duppo spoke but 
little; indeed, finding himself tolerably secure, he probably 
thought little of the future. He expected, I dare say, to get 
on shore somewhere or other, and it mattered little to him 



DOWN THE AMAZON. 367 

where that was. True coiled himself up by my side, continu- 
ing his efforts to comfort me. In spite of my unwillingness 
to go to sleep, I found myself frequently dropping off; and at 
last, in spite of my dread of what might occur, my eyes 
remained closed, and my senses wandered away into the land 
of dreams. Duppo also went to sleep, and, I suspect, so did 
True. 

I was awoke by the rays of the sun striking my eyes ; when, 
opening them, I looked about me, wondering where I was. 
Very soon I recollected all that had occurred. Then came the 
sad recollection that Arthur had been lost. Our tree appeared 
to be in the position in which it had been when we went to 
sleep. Numerous other trees and masses of wood, some of 
considerable size, floated around us on either hand. The 
banks were further off than I had expected to find them. 
True, pressing his head against me, looked up affectionately in 
my face, as much as to ask, " What are we to do next, master?" 
It was a question I was puzzled to answer. I had to call 
loudly to Duppo to arouse him. After looking about for some 
time, I was convinced that the tree had been drifted into the 
main stream. On and on it floated. I began to feel very 
hungry ; as did my companions. We were better off than we 
should have been at sea on a raft, because we could, by 
scrambling down the branches, quench our thirst. I brought 
some water up in my cap for True, as I was afraid of letting 
him go down, lest he should be washed off. I was holding it 
for him to drink, when Duppo pointed, with an expression of 
terror in his countenance, to the upper end of the tree, and 
there I saw, working its way towards us along the branches, a 
huge serpent, which had probably remained concealed in some 
hollow, or among the forked boughs, during the night. A 
second glance convinced me that it was a boa. To escape 
from it was impossible. If we should attempt to swim to the 



368 AN UNWELCOME COMPANION. 

other trees it might follow us, or we might be snapped up by 
alligators on our way. I might kill it, but if I missed, it 
would certainly seize one of us. It stopped, and seemed to 
be watching us. Its eye was fixed on True, who showed none 
of his usual bravery. Instinct probably told him the power of 
his antagonist. Instead of rushing forward as he would pro- 
bably have done even had a jaguar appeared, he kept crouch- 
ing down by my side. Unacquainted with the habits of the 
boa, I could not tell whether it might not spring upon us. I 
knelt down on the tree and lifted my rifle ; I did not, however, 
wish to fire till it was near enough to receive the full charge 
in its body. Again it advanced along the boughs. It was 
within five yards of us. I fired, aiming at its head. As the 
smoke cleared away, I saw the huge body twisting and turning 
violently, the tail circling the branch on which it was crawling. 
Duppo uttered a shout of triumph, and, rushing forward with 
a paddle which he had saved from the canoe, dealt the already 
mangled head numberless blows with all his might. The 
creature's struggles were at length over. 

Pointing to the boa, Duppo now made signs that we should 
not be in want of food; but I felt that I must be more 
hungry than I then was, before I could be tempted to eat a 
piece of the hideous monster. When I told him so, he smiled, 
enough to say, " Wait a little till you have seen it roasted." I 
had my axe in my belt. He asked me for it, and taking it 
in his hand cut away a number of chips from the drier part of 
the tree, and also some of the smaller branches. Having piled 
them up on a broad part of the trunk near the water, he came 
back to ask me for a light. I told him that if I had tinder I 
could get it with the help of the pan of my gun. Away he 
went, scrambling along the branches, and in a short time re- 
turned with a bird's nest, which he held up in triumph. It was 
perfectly dry, and I saw would burn easily. In another minute 



KILLING AND COOKING OUR VISITOR. 369 

he had a fire blazing away. I was afraid that the tree itself 
might ignite. Duppo pointed to the water to show that we 
might easily put it out if it burned too rapidly. He next cut 
off some slices from the body of the boa, and stuck them on 
skewers in the Indian fashion over the fire. Though I had 
before fancied that I could not touch it, no sooner had I smelt 
the roasting flesh than my appetite returned. When it was 
done, Duppo ate a piece, and made signs that it was very good. 
I, at length, could resist no longer ; and though it was rather 
coarse and tough, I was glad enough to get something to stop 
the pangs of hunger. True ate up the portion we gave him 
without hesitation. Duppo then cut several slices, which, 
instead of roasting, he hung up on sticks over the fire to dry, 
throwing the. remainder into the water. 

He tried his best to amuse me by an account of a combat his 
father once witnessed in the depths of the forest between two 
huge boas, probably of different species. One lay coiled on 
the ground, the other had taken post on the branch of a tree. 
It ended by the former seizing the head of its opponent with 
its wide open jaws, sucking in a part of its huge body, gradu- 
ally unwinding it from the tree. It had attempted, however, 
a dangerous operation. Suddenly down came the tail, throw- 
ing its coils round the victor, and the two monsters lay twist- 
ing and writhing in the most terrific manner, till both were 
dead. I have given the account as well as I could make it 
out, but of course I could not understand it very clearly. 

The clouds had cleared away completely, and the sun's rays 
struck down with even more than their usual heat. Still, from 
the storms we had had of late, I suspected that the rainy season 
was about to begin. I could only hope, therefore, that we 
might reach the shore before the waters descended with their 
full force. Slowly we floated down with the current. On 
either side of us were several masses of trees, and single trees, 
(309) 24 



370 



A SNAKE FTGJIT, 




A STRANGE COMBAT 



such as I have before described. The rate at which we nioyed 
differed considerably from many of them. Now we drifted 



FLOATING ISLANDS. 371 

towards one ; now we seemed to be carried away again from it. 
This, I concluded, was owing partly to the different sizes of the 
floating masses, and to the depth they were sunk in the water ; 
and partly to the irregularity of the current. The wind also 
affected them, those highest out of the water of course feeling 
it most. 




CHAPTER XV. 

VOYAGE DOWN THE AMAZON ON A TREE. 

L,LL day and another night we drifted on. The flesh 
of the boa was consumed. Unless a strong breeze 
should get up which might drive us on shore, we 
must go on for many days without being able to 
obtain food. I again became anxious on that 
point, and was sorry we had not saved more of the 
boa's flesh, unpalatable as I had found it. Again the sun rose 
and found us floating on in the middle of the stream. Duppo, 
although his countenance did not show much animation, was 
keeping, I saw, a look-out on the water, to get hold of any- 
thing that might drift near us. Presently I observed the small 
trunk of a rough-looking tree come floating down directly 
towards us. As it floated on the surface, being apparently 
very light, it came at a more rapid rate than we were moving. 
At length it almost touched the trunk, and Duppo, signing to 
me to come to his assistance, scrambled down towards it. He 
seized it eagerly, and dragged it up by means of a quantity of 
rough fibre which hung round it. He then asked me to help him 
in tearing off the fibre. This I did, and after we had procured a 
quantity of it, he let the trunk go. When I inquired what he 
was going to do with it, he made signs that he intended to 
manufacture some fishing-lines. 



DUPPO's FISHING-LINES. 373 

"But where are the hooks? and where the bait?" I asked, 
doubling up my finger to show what I meant. 

" By-and-by make/' he answered ; and immediately on re- 
gaining our usual seat, he set to work splitting the fibre and 
twisting it with great neatness. 

I watched him, feeling, however, that I could be of little 
assistance. He seemed to work so confidently that I hoped he 
would manage to manufacture some hooks, though of what 
material I was puzzled to guess. The kind of tree which had 
so opportunely reached us I afterwards saw growing on shore. 
It reaches to about the height of thirty feet. The leaves are large, 
pinnate, shining, and very smooth and irregular. They grow 
out of the trunk, the whole of which is covered with a coat- 
ing of fibres hanging down like coarse hair. It is called by the 
natives piassaba. This fibre is manufactured into cables and 
small ropes. It is also used for brooms and brushes ; while 
out of the finer portions are manufactured artificial flowers, 
baskets, and a variety of delicate articles. 

While Duppo was working away at the fishing-lines, I was 
watching the various masses of trees floating near us. One 
especially I had observed for some time a little ahead of us, and 
we now appeared to be nearing it. As I watched it I saw 
something moving about, and at length I discovered that it was 
a monkey. He kept jumping about from branch to branch, 
very much astonished at finding himself floating down the 
river. He was evidently longing to get back to his woods, but 
how to manage it was beyond his conception. I pointed him 
out to Duppo. " He do," he said, nodding his head. It was 
a great question, however, whether we should reach the floating 
island. Even when close to it the current might sweep us off 
in another direction. Still, as we had drawn so near, I was in 
hopes that we should be drifted up to it. Had I not been 
hungry, I should have been very unwilling to shoot the monkey, 



374 REACH A FLOATING ISLAND. 

but now, I confess, I longed to get to the island for that very 
object. The creature would supply us and True with food for 
a couple of days, at all events. By that time Duppo might 
have finished his fishing-lines, and we might be able to catch 
some fish. Had we been on a raft, we might have impelled it 
towards an island ; but we had no control over the huge tree 
which supported us. All we could do therefore was to sit 
quiet and watch its progress. Sometimes I doubted whether 
it was getting nearer, and my hopes of obtaining a dinner off 
the poor monkey grew less and less. Then it received a new 
impulse, and gradually we approached the island. Again for 
an hour or more we went drifting on, and seemed not to have 
drawn a foot nearer all the time. Duppo every now and then 
looked up from his work and nodded his head, to signify that 
he was satisfied with the progress we were making. He 
certainly had more patience than I possessed. At length I lay 
down, True by my side, determined not to watch any longer. 
I fell asleep. Duppo shouting awoke me, and looking up I 
found that our tree had drifted up to the floating mass ; that 
the branches were interlocked, and as far as we could judge we 
were secured alongside. The monkey, who had been for a brief 
time monarch of the floating island, now found his dominions 
invaded by suspicious-looking strangers. For some time, how- 
ever, I did not like to venture across the boughs ; but at length 
the trunk drove against a solid part of the mass, and Duppo 
leading the way, True and I followed him on to the island. 
" Ocoki ! ocoki ! " he exclaimed, and ran along the trunk of a 
tall, prostrate tree of well-nigh one hundred feet in length. 
On the boughs at the further end grew a quantity of pear-shaped 
fruit, which he began to pick off eagerly. I did the same, 
though its appearance was not tempting, as it was covered with 
an outer skin of a woody texture. As he seemed eager to get 
it, I did not stop to make inquiries, but collected as much as I 



SHOOT A MONKEY. 375 

could carry in my wallet and pockets. He meantime had filled 
his arms full, and running back, placed them in a secure place 
on the trunk of the tree we had left. 

The monkey had meantime climbed to a bough which rose 
higher than the rest out of the tangled mass. Hunger made 
me eager to kill the creature. I took good aim, hoping at once 
to put it out of pain. I hit it, but in falling it caught a bough 
with its tail, and hung on high up in the air. Duppo imme- 
diately scrambled away, and before long had mounted the tree. 
Though the monkey was dead, its tail still circled the bough, 
and he had to use some force to unwind it. He brought it 
down with evident satisfaction, and now proposed that we 
should return to our tree and light another fire. We first col- 
lected as much dry wood and as many leaves as we could find. 
Duppo quickly had the monkey's skin off. True came in for 
a portion of his dinner before ours was cooked. I saw Duppo 
examining the smaller bones, which he extracted carefully, as 
well as a number of sinews, which he put aside. He then 
stuck some of the meat on to thin spits, and placed it to 
roast in the usual fashion over the fire. While this operation 
was going on, he peeled some of the fruit we had collected. 
Inside the rind was a quantity of pulpy matter, surrounding a 
large black oval stone. I found the pulpy matter very sweet 
and luscious. I ate a couple, and while engaged in eating a 
third I felt a burning sensation in my mouth and throat, and, 
hungry as I was, I was afraid of going on. Duppo, however, 
consumed half-a-dozen with impunity. I may as well say here 
that this fruit is of a peculiarly acrid character. When, how- 
ever, the juice is boiled it loses this property, and we frequently 
employed it mixed with tapioca, when it is called mingau by 
the natives. It takes, however, a large portion of the fruit to 
give even a small cup of the mingau. It grows on the top of 
one of the highest trees of the forest, and as soon as it is ripe it 



376 RATTLESNAKES. 

falls to the ground, when its hard woody coating preserves it 
from injury. The natives then go out in large parties to col- 
lect it, as it is a great favourite among them. 

As may be supposed, we were too hungry to wait till the 
monkey was very much done. I found that I could eat a little 
ocoki fruit as a sweet sauce with the somewhat dry flesh. 

Although the island was of some size, yet, as we scrambled 
about it, we saw that its portions were not firmly knit to- 
gether, and I thought it very likely, should a storm come on, 
and should it be exposed to the agitation of the water, it might 
separate. I therefore resolved to remain on our former tree, 
that, at all events, having proved itself to be tolerably stable. 

We were engaged in eating our meal when my ears caught 
that peculiar sound once heard not easily forgotten — that of a 
rattlesnake. Duppo heard it too, and so did True, who 
started up and looked eagerly about. At length we distin- 
guished a creature crawling along the boughs of a tree about a 
dozen yards off. It had possibly been attracted by the smell 
of the roasting monkey, so I thought. It seemed to be making 
its way towards us. Perhaps it had long before espied the 
monkey, which it had been unable when alive to get hold of. 
At all events, it was a dangerous neighbour. I had no wish 
for it to crawl on to our tree, where it might conceal itself, 
and keep us constantly on the watch till we had killed it. 
Now I caught sight of it for a moment ; now it was hidden 
among the tangled mass of boughs. Still I could hear that 
ominous rattle as it shook its tail while moving along. Though 
its bite is generally fatal, it is easily avoided on shore, and 
seldom or never, I have heard, springs on a human being, or 
bites unless trodden on, or suddenly met with and attacked. 
In vain I looked for it. It kept moving about under the 
boughs, as I conld tell by the sound of its rattle. Now it 
stopped, then went on again, now stopped again, and I dreaded 



HOW WE MANUFACTURED HOOKS. 377 

every instant to see it spring out from its leafy covert towards 
us. I kept my gun ready to fire on it should I see it coming. 
I was so engaged in watching for the snake, that I did not ob- 
serve that the island was turning slowly round. Presently there 
was a rustling and a slightly crashing sound of the boughs, and 
I found that our tree was once more separated from the island, 
and just then I saw not only one but several snakes moving 
about. One of the creatures came along the bough, and lift- 
ing its head, hissed as if it would like to spring at us, but by 
that time we were too far off. Again we went floating down 
with greater speed than the floating island, and, judging from 
the inhabitants we had seen on it, we had reason to be thank- 
ful that we had escaped so soon. 

Duppo, since he had finished eating, had been busy scraping 
away at some of the monkey bones, and he now produced 
several, with which he intimated he should soon be able to 
manufacture some hooks. Having put out our fire lest it 
should ignite the whole tree, we once more scrambled back to 
our former resting-place. Duppo, having got a couple of 
lines ready, worked away most perseveringly with the monkey 
bones, till he had manufactured a couple of serviceable-looking 
hooks. These he bound on with the sinews to the lines. 
He was going to fasten on some of the knuckle-bones as 
weights, but I having some large shot in my pocket, they an- 
swered the purpose much better. The hooks, baited with the 
monkey flesh, were now ready for use. Duppo, however, be- 
fore putting them into the water, warned me that I must be 
very quick in striking, lest the fish should bite the lines 
through before we hauled them up. As we were floating 
downwards we cast the lines up the current, taking our seats 
on a stout bough projecting over the water. There we sat, 
eagerly waiting for a bite, True looking on with great gravity, 
as if he understood all about the matter. I almost trembled 



378 CURIOUS FISH CAUGHT. 

with eagerness, when before long I felt a tug at my line. I 
struck at once, but up it came without a fish. Again, in a 
short time, I felt another bite. It seemed a good strong pull, 
and I hoped that I had caught a fish which would give us a 
dinner. I hauled it up, but as it rose above the water I saw 
that it was not many inches in length. Still, it was better 
than nothing. It was of a beautiful gray hue. On getting 
it into my hand to take it off the hook, what was my surprise to 
see it swell out till it became a perfect ball. " Mamayacu ! " 
exclaimed Duppo. " No good eat." I thought he was right, 
for I certainly should not have liked attempting to feed on so 
odd-looking a creature. When going to unhook it I found 
that its small mouth was fixed in the meat. When left alone 
it gradually resumed its former proportions. 

I soon had another bite, and this time I hoped I should get 
something worth having. Again I hauled in, when up came a 
fish as long as the other was short and round, with a curious 
pointed snout. This, too, had been caught by the tough 
monkey meat, and promised to be of little more service than 
my first prize. I caught two or three other curious but use- 
less fish, though, if very much pressed for food, we might have 
managed to scrape a little flesh off them. Duppo sat patiently 
fishing on. Though he had got no bites, he escaped being 
tantalized as I was by the nibbling little creatures which 
attacked my bait. Perhaps he sank his lower down. I could 
not exactly make it out, but so it was ; and at length I saw his 
line pulled violently. His eyes glistened with eagerness. He 
had evidently, he thought, got a large fish hooked. He first 
allowed his line to run to its full length, then gradually he 
hauled it in, making a sign to me to come to his assistance. 
He then handed me the line. I felt from the tugging that a 
fish of a considerable size was hooked. He meantime got an 
arrow from his quiver and fitted it to his bow. Then he 



A FINE FISH HAULED UP. 379 

signed to me to haul in gently. I did so, dreading every in- 
stant that our prize would escape, for I could scarcely suppose 
that a bone hook could withstand so strong a pull. Kneeling 
down on the trunk, he waited till we could see the dark form 
of the fish below the surface. At that moment the arrow flew 
from his bow, and the next all resistance ceased; and now 
without difficulty I hauled the fish to the surface. Stooping 
down, he got hold of it by the gills, and with my assistance 
hauled it up to the trunk. It was nearly three feet long, with 
a flat spoon-shaped head, and beautifully spotted striped skin. 
From each side of its head trailed thin feelers, half the length 
of the fish itself. I felt very sure that with such tackle as we 
had that I should never have been able to secure so fine a fish. 
We had now food to last us as long as the fish remained good. 
We had just time to light a fire and cook a portion, as we had 
dressed the monkey flesh, before darkness came on. 

The night passed quietly away, and the morning light showed 
us the same scene as that on which the evening had closed, of the 
far-off forest, and the wide expanse of water, with single trees 
and tangled masses of underwood floating on it. After we had 
lighted a fire, and cooked some more fish for breakfast, Duppo 
put out his lines to try and catch a further supply. Not a 
bite, however, did he get. He hoped, he said, to be more suc- 
cessful in the evening. We therefore hauled in the lines, and 
I employed the time in teaching him English. I was sure that 
Ellen would be greatly pleased, should we ever return, to find 
that he had improved. 

Another day was passing by. The wind had been moderate 
and the river smooth. Again it came on to blow, and our tree 
was so violently agitated that I was afraid it would be thrown 
over, and that we should be washed off it. As we looked 
round we saw the other masses with which we had kept com- 
pany tossed about in the same way, and frequently moving 



380 WHAT CAN IT BE 1 

their positions. Now we drove on before the wind faster than 
we had hitherto gone. There was one mass ahead which I had 
remarked from the first, though at a considerable distance. 
We were now drifting nearer to it. I had watched it for some 
hours, when I fancied I saw an object moving about on the 
upper part. " It must be another monkey/' I said to myself. 
I pointed it out to Duppo. He remarked that it moved too 
slowly for a monkey; that it was more probably a sloth. Then 
again it stopped moving, and I could scarcely distinguish it 
among the branches of the trees. I hoped that we might drift 
near enough to get it. It would probably afford us more 
substantial fare than our fish. After a time I saw Duppo 
eagerly watching the island. Suddenly he started up, and 
waved his hand. I looked as keenly as I could. Yes ; it 
seemed to me that the figure on the island was again moving, 
and waving also. It was a human being ; and if so, who else 
but Arthur ? My heart bounded at the thought. Yet, how 
could he have escaped ? How had he not before been seen by 
us ? Again I waved, this time with a handkerchief in my 
hand. The figure held out a handkerchief also. There was 
now no doubt about the matter. It was very doubtful, how- 
ever, whether we should drift much nearer the floating island. 
The wind increased ; a drizzling rain came down and almost 
concealed it from sight, so that we could not tell whether or 
not we were continuing to approach it. This increased my 
anxiety. Yet the hope of seeing my friend safe, once kindled, 
was not to be extinguished; even should we not drive close 
enough to the island to join each other, we still might meet 
elsewhere. All we could do, therefore, was to sit quietly on 
the tree, and wait the course of events. 

One of the most difficult things to do, I have found, is 
to wait patiently. Hour after hour passed by. The wind 
blew hard, and often so high did the waves rise that I was 



ARTHUR AT LAST. 381 

afraid we might be swept off. What would become of us 
during the long, dreary night ? I felt the cold, too, more 
than I had done since we began our voyage. How much 
more must poor Duppo have suffered, with less clothing ! I 
should have liked to have lighted a fire ; but with the rain 
falling, and the tree tossing about, that was impracticable. 
We all three — Duppo, True, and I — sat crouching together in 
the most sheltered part of the tree. Thus the hours of dark- 
ness approached, and crept slowly on. Did I say my prayers ? 
it may be asked. Yes, I did ; I may honestly say that I 
never forgot to do so. I was reminded, too, to ask for protec- 
tion, from feeling how little able I was, by my own unaided 
arm, to escape the dangers by which I was surrounded. I 
tried to get Duppo to join me. I thought he understood me ; 
but yet he could scarcely have had the slightest conception of 
the great Being to whom I was addressing my prayers. I 
hoped, however, when he knew more of our language, that I 
should be able to impart somewhat of the truth to his hitherto 
uncultivated mind. 

In spite of the rain, the darkness, and the movements of our 
tree, I at length fell asleep, and so, I believe, did Duppo and 
True. I was awoke, after some time, by a crashing sound, 
similar to that which had occurred when we drove against the 
floating island. I started up. True uttered a sharp bark. It 
awoke Duppo. Presently I heard a voice at no great distance 
exclaiming, " What is that? Who is there? " 

" Who are you?" I shouted out. 

"lam Arthur ! And oh, Harry ! is it you? " 

" Yes," I answered. " How thankful I am that you have 
escaped ! " 

" And so am I that you have been saved," answered Arthur. 
" But where are you ? I cannot find my way among the 
boughs. Have you come off to me in the canoe ? " I told 



382 ARTHUR'S ISLAND. 

him in reply how we were situated. " Can you join me ? " he 
asked. " I have hurt my foot, and am afraid of falling." 
" Stay where you are," I answered ; "we will try to reach 

you." 

I made Duppo understand that I wished to get to where 
Arthur was. It was necessary to move very cautiously, for 
fear of slipping off into the water. We could not tell, indeed, 
whether the butt- end or the boughs of our tree had caught in 
the floating island ; all we could see was a dark mass near us, 
and a few branches rising up towards the sky. I was afraid, 
however, that if we did not make haste we might be again 
separated from it as we had been from the other island. We 
scrambled first some way along the boughs ; but as we looked 
down we could see the dark water below us, and I was afraid 
should we get on to the outer ends that they might break 
and let us fall into it. I thought also of True, for though we 
might possibly have swung ourselves across the boughs, he 
would have been unable to follow us. I turned back, and 
once more made my way towards the root- end, which, by the 
experience we had before had, I hoped might have driven in 
closer to the mass we wished to reach. We had to crawl care- 
fully on our hands and knees, for the rain had made the trunk 
slippery, and we might easily have fallen off. As I got to- 
wards the end, I began to hope that it was touching the island. 
I again called out to Arthur. His voice sounded clearer than 
before. When I got to the end among the tangled mass of 
roots, I stopped once more to ascertain what Duppo advised 
we should do. 

I sat some time trying to pierce the gloom. At length I 
thought I saw a thick bough projecting over the extreme end 
of our tree. If I could once catch hold of it I might swing 
myself on to the island. There was one fear, however, that it 
might give way with my weight. Still I saw no other mode 



HOW WE GOT ON IT. 383 

of getting to Arthur. True, I hoped, might leap along the 
roots, which were sufficiently buoyant to bear his weight, at 
all events. Having given my rifle to Duppo to hold, I cautiously 
went on. I got nearer and nearer the bough. With one strong 
effort I might catch hold of it. I sprang up, and seized it with 
both hands. It seemed firmly fixed in a mass of floating wood. 
After clambering along for a short distance I let myself down 
and found footing below me. I now called to Duppo, and 
holding on to the bough above my head with one hand, 
stepped back till at last I was able to reach the rifle which he 
held out towards me. True sprang forward, and was in an 
instant by my side. Duppo followed more carefully, and at 
length we were all three upon the island. 

" "We shall soon find our way to you," I cried out to Arthur. 

" Oh, thank you, thank you ! " he answered. 

It was no easy matter, however, to make our way among the 
tangled mass of trunks and roots and boughs without slipping 
down into the crevices which yawned at our feet. I could 
judge pretty well by his voice where Arthur was. Duppo 
pulled at my arm. He wished that I would let him go first. 
This I was glad to do, as I had great confidence in his judgment 
and activity. Following close behind him, we at length got 
directly under where Arthur was perched. 

" Here we are," I cried out, " on a firm trunk. Could you 
not manage to come down ? " 

" I am afraid not," he answered. 

" Stay, then ; I will climb up and assist you/' I said. 

Putting my gun down, I made my way up the branch. 
Most thankful I was again to press his hand. 

"lam somewhat sick and hungry," he said ; " but now you 
have come, I shall soon be all right." 

" Well, let me help you down first," I replied. " We have 
brought some food, and when you have eaten it we will talk 



384 Arthur's narrative. 

more about what has happened to us. I hope we shall manage 
somehow or other to reach the shore before this island is 
carried out to sea." 

11 Oh yes, I hope so indeed," he said. " I have never 
thought that likely." 

I now set to work to help Arthur down. Duppo stood 
under the branch and assisted me in placing him at length in 
a more secure position. 

" Oh, I am so thankful you have come ! " he kept repeating; 
" my only anxiety was about you. Still I hoped, as I had so 
wonderfully escaped, that you might also be safe. All I know 
is, that I was in the water, and then that I found myself clinging 
to a bough, and that I gradually pulled myself up out of the 
water. I believe I fainted, for I found myself lying among a 
mass of boughs ; and when I managed at last to sit up, I dis- 
covered that I was floating down the river. Not for some time 
did I feel any sense of hunger. At length, when I did so, 
I found, greatly to my satisfaction, that I had my wallet over 
my shoulders, well stored with provisions. They were, to be 
sure, wet through ; but I ate enough to satisfy the cravings of 
hunger. In the morning I looked about me, hoping to see 
you on one of the masses of trees which were floating down 
the stream round me. You may fancy how sad I felt when 
I could nowhere distinguish you. I knew, however, that it 
was wrong to give way to despair, so when the sun came forth 
I dried the remainder of the food, which has supported me 
hitherto." 

" But did you feel any pain from your wound ? " I asked. 
" That has been one great anxiety to me. I thought you were 
struck by a poisoned arrow." 

" No," he answered. " I pulled it out at once, and had 
forgotten it, till I felt a pain in my shoulder. Then the 
dreadful thought that it was poisoned came across me, and I 



A NIGHT ON THE ISLAND. 385 

expected, for some time, to feel it working within my system. 
It was perhaps that which made me faint ; but as I did not 
feel any other ill effects, I began to hope that, either in pass- 
ing through my jacket the poison had been scraped off, or that 
it has, as I have heard, but slight noxious effects on salt-eating 
Europeans. 

I agreed with him that this must be the case ; indeed, he 
complained of only a slight pain in the shoulder where the 
arrow had struck him. In the darkness which surrounded us, 
I could do no more than give him some of the food we had 
brought with us. The remainder of the night we sat on the 
trunk of the tree, Duppo and I supporting Arthur in our arms, 
while True crouched down by my side. We could hear the 
water washing round us, and the wind howling among the 
branches over our heads. The rain at length ceased, but I felt 
chilled and cold ; and Arthur and Duppo were, I feared, suffer- 
ing still more. Thus we sat on, doing our best to cheer 
each other. So long a time had passed since Arthur had been 
struck by the arrow, that I no longer apprehended any dangerous 
effects from it. Still, he was very weak from the long exposure 
and the want of food, and I became more anxious to get him 
safe on shore, where, at all events, he might obtain shelter and 
sufficient nourishment. Wherever we might be cast, we 
should, in all probability, be able to build a hut ; and I hoped 
that with my gun, and Duppo's bow, we should obtain an 
ample supply of game. 

" Now we have found each other, I am afraid of nothing," 
said Arthur. 

" Neither am I," I answered. " Still I fear that Ellen and 
John will be very unhappy when they do not see us." 

We had been talking for some time, when we felt a violent 
shock. The water hissed and bubbled up below us, and the 
mass of trees on which we floated seemed as if they were being 
(309) 25 



386 DRIVEN ON SHORE. 

torn asunder. Such, indeed, was the case. Duppo uttered a 
cry of alarm. 

"What shall we do?" exclaimed Arthur. " Harry, do 
try and save yourself. Never mind me. What can have 
happened?" 

" We have driven ashore," I answered. " I am nearly cer- 
tain of it. All we can do till daylight is to cling on to this 
trunk ; or, if you will stay here with Duppo, I will try and 
make my way to the other side, to ascertain where we are." 

" Oh, do not leave me, Harry," he said. " I am afraid 
something may happen to you." 

We sat on for a few minutes. Still the crashing and rend- 
ing of the boughs and sipos continued. At length I was afraid 
that we might be swept away by the current, and be prevented 
from reaching the shore. I therefore told Duppo what I 
wanted to do. He taking Arthur by one arm, I supported 
him by the other, and thus holding him up we tried to force 
our way among the tangled mass. Now we had to hang on 
by our hands, finding no firm footing for our feet. In vain 
we tried to force our way onwards. In the darkness I soon 
saw that it was impossible. A thick wall of sipos impeded 
our progress. It was not without the greatest difficulty that 
at length we got back to the trunk we had left. Even that 
was violently tossed about, and I was even now afraid that we 
might be thrown off it. Once more we sat down on the only 
spot which afforded us any safety. Gradually objects became 
more clear, and then I saw, rising up against the sky, the tall 
upright stems of trees. They could not be growing on our 
floating island. I now became aware that the mass on which 
we sat had swung round. It seemed once more to be moving 
on. There was no time to be lost. Duppo and I again lifted 
up Arthur, and made our way towards the end of the trunk. 
Not till then did I discover that it was in actual contact with 



OUR ESCAPE TO LAND. 387 

the shore. We hurried along. A few feet only intervened 
between us and the dry land. " Stay, I will go first," I ex- 
claimed, and made a sign to Duppo to support Arthur. I let 
myself down. How thankful I was to find my feet on the 
ground, though the water was up to my middle. " Here, 
Arthur, get on my back," I cried out. Duppo helped him, 
and in another minute I was scrambling up the bank on the 
dry ground. Duppo let himself down as I had done, and 
True leaped after us. Scarcely were we on shore when the 
trunk we had left floated off, and we could see the mass, with 
several detached portions, gliding down the river. Where we 
were we could not tell, but daylight coming on would soon 
reveal that to us. We sat ourselves down on the bank, thank- 
ful that we had escaped from the dangers to which we should 
have been exposed had we remained longer on the floating 
island. 




CHAPTER XVI. 

OUR RETURN. 

'HERE we had been cast we could not tell. Day- 
light was increasing. The clouds had cleared off. 
We should soon, we hoped, be able to see our 
way through the forest, and ascertain our position. 
We all remained silent for some time, True lying 
down by my side, and placing his head upon my 
arm. While thus half between sleeping and waking, I heard 
a rustling sound, and opening my eyes, half expecting to see 
a snake riggling through the grass, they fell on a beautiful 
little lizard making its way down to the water. At that 
moment a pile of dry leaves, near which it was passing, was 
violently agitated, and from beneath them sprung a hairy 
monster, with long legs and a huge pair of forceps, and seized 
the lizard by the back of its neck, holding it at the same time 
with its front feet, while the others were firmly planted in the 
ground to stop its progress. In vain the lizard struggled to 
free itself. The monster spider held it fast, digging its forceps 
deeper and deeper into its neck. I was inclined to go to the 
rescue of the little saurian, but curiosity prevented me, as I 
wished to see the result of the attack, while I knew that it had 
already, in all probability, received its death-wound. The 
struggles of the lizard grew feebler and feebler. Its long tail, 



A HUGE SPIDER. 389 




SPIDER CRAB SEIZING A LIZARD. 



which it had kept whisking about, sank to the ground, and the 
spider began its meal off the yet quivering flesh. I touched 
Arthur, and pointed out what was taking place. " The horrid 
monster," he exclaimed. " I must punish it for killing that 
pretty little lizard." Before I could prevent him, he had 
jumped up and dealt the spider a blow on the head. 



390 ACCOUNT OF THE SPIDER-CKAB. 

On examining it I found that it was a great crab-spider, 
one of the formidable arachnida, which are said to eat young 
birds and other small vertebrates, though they generally, like 
other spiders, live upon insects. This spider — the mygagle 
avicularia — will attack humming-birds, and, indeed, other 
small specimens of the feathered tribe. When unable to pro- 
cure its usual food of ants, it lies concealed under leaves as 
this one had done, and darts out on any passing prey which it 
believes it can manage ; or if not, it climbs trees and seizes the 
smaller birds when at roost, or takes the younger ones out of 
their nests. It does not spin a web, but either burrows in the 
ground, or seeks a cavity in a rock, or in any hollow suited to 
its taste. 

I had never seen any creature of the spider tribe so mon- 
strous or formidable. Under other circumstances I should 
have liked to have carried the creature with us to show to my 
companions. As soon as Arthur had killed it, Duppo jumped 
up and cut off the two forceps, which were as hard and strong 
as those of a crab ; and I have since seen such set in metal and 
used as toothpicks, under the belief that they contain some 
hidden virtue for curing the toothache. Whether the creature 
possesses any poison in its system I do not know, but True 
seemed disinclined to have anything to say to it, although he 
did not object to make a breakfast off the lizard it had 
killed. 

The rest had almost completely cured Arthur's sprained 
ankle, and on examining his shoulder, I found that the arrow 
had inflicted but a slight wound, it having merely grazed the 
upper part after passing through his clothes. This, of course, 
accounted for the little inconvenience he had felt. Still, I 
believe, even had the wound been deeper, the poison would 
not have affected him. I was indeed very thankful to see him 
so much himself again. 



WE PROPOSE TO BUILD A RAFT. 39] 

We were now aroused, and, getting on our feet, looked about 
us to settle in which direction we should proceed. We soon 
found that we were at the western end of an island, and as 
the distant features of the landscape came into view, we felt 
sure that it was the very one, near the entrance of the igarape, 
where we had first landed. We had supposed that we had 
floated much further down the river. 

" The first thing we have to do is to build a raft, and to get 
back to our friends," I said to Arthur. " We shall have little 
difficulty, I hope, in doing that. We must lose no time, and 
we shall be able to reach them before night/' 

This discovery raised our spirits. We had first, however, to 
look out for a bed of rushes to form the chief part of the in- 
tended construction. The experience we had gained gave us 
confidence. We explained to Duppo what we proposed doing, 
and set forward along the northern shore of the island. We 
were more likely to find on that side, in its little bays and 
inlets, the materials we required. The axe which Duppo 
had saved was of great importance. We had made our 
way for a quarter of a mile along the beach, when the increas- 
ing density of the underwood threatened to impede our further 
progress. Still we had not found what we required. " I think 
I see the entrance of an inlet, and we shall probably find reeds 
growing on its banks," said Arthur. " We can still, I think, 
push our way across these fern-like leaves." 

We pressed forward, though so enormous were the leaves of 
which he spoke, that a single one was sufficient to hide him 
from my sight as he made his way among them. Duppo and 
True followed close behind me, but True could only get on by 
making a succession of leaps, and sometimes Duppo had to 
stop and help him through the forked branches, by which he 
ran a risk every instant of being caught as in a trap. 

"I think I see the mouth of the inlet close ahead," said 



392 A FEARFUL CRY. 

Arthur. "If we push on a few yards more we shall reach it, 
Gret the axe from Duppo and hand it to me ; I must cut away 
some sipos and bushes, and then we shall get there." 

I did as he requested. I had broken down the vast leaves 
which intervened between us, when I saw him beginning to 
use his axe. He had made but a few strokes when a loud 
savage roar, which came from a short distance off, echoed 
through the wood. His axe remained uplifted, and directly 
afterwards a sharp cry reached our ears. " That is a woman's 
voice," I exclaimed. "Where can it come from?" Duppo, as 
I spoke, sprang forward, and endeavoured to scramble through 
the underwood, as did True. 

" Cut, Arthur, cut," I exclaimed. " Unless we clear away 
those sipos we shall be unable to get there." 

Arthur needed no second bidding, and so actively did he 
wield his axe, that in a few seconds we were able to push on- 
wards. Again the savage roar sounded close to us, but the cry 
was not repeated. "Oh, I am afraid the brute has killed the 
poor creature, for surely that must have been a human being 
who cried out," exclaimed Arthur. 

We dashed on, when, reaching the water, we saw, scarcely 
twenty yards off, on the opposite bank, a canoe, in which 
were two persons. One lay with his head over the gunwale ; 
the other, whom I at once recognized as our friend libra, was 
standing up, no longer the somewhat retiring, quiet-looking 
matron, but more like a warrior Amazonian — her hair streaming 
in the wind, her countenance stern, her eyes glaring, and with 
a sharp spear upraised in her hands, pointed towards a savage 
jaguar, which, with its paws on the gunwale, seemed about to 
spring into the canoe. It was too evident that her husband 
had been seized, and to all appearance killed. What hope 
could she have of resisting the savage creature with so slight a 
weapon. That very instant I dreaded it would spring on her. 



ILLORA AND THE JAGUAR. 395 

Poor Duppo shrieked out with terror ; but though his mother's 
ears must have caught the sound, she did not withdraw her glance 
from the jaguar. She well knew that to do so would be fatal. 
Duppo made signs to me to fire, but I feared that in so doing I 
might miss the jaguar and wound one of his parents. Yet not 
a moment was to be lost. My rifle, fortunately, was loaded 
with ball. I examined the priming, and prayed that my arm 
might be nerved to take good aim. Again the brute uttered 
a savage growl, and seemed on the point of springing forward, 
when I fired. It rose in the air and fell back among the 
foliage, while Hlora thrust her spear at it with all her force. 
Not till then did she seem to be aware of our presence. Then 
waving to us, she seized the paddle and brought the canoe 
over to where we were standing. Duppo leaped in and lifted 
up his father. The blood had forsaken his dark countenance ; 
his eyes were closed, his head was fearfully torn — the greater 
part of the hair having been carried away. Illora knelt down 
by his side, resting his head upon her arm. Arthur and I felt 
his pulse. It still beat. We made signs to his wife that he 
was alive, for she had evidently thought him dead. I for- 
tunately had a large handkerchief in my pocket, and dipping 
it in water, bound up his head. He appeared to revive slightly. 
Illora then made signs to us that she wished to go down the 
river. We did not even stop to look what had become of the 
jaguar, convinced that he was killed. No time was to be lost. 
Having placed Maono on some leaves in the stern of the canoe, 
she seized one of the paddles and urged it out into the main 
stream. Duppo took another paddle. Fortunately there 
were two spare ones at the bottom of the canoe. Arthur and 
I seized them. Illora paddled away, knowing well that the 
life of her husband depended on her exertions. However 
callous may be the feelings of Indians generally, both she and 
Duppo showed that they possessed the same which might have 



396 THE RESCUE OF OUR FRIENDS. 

animated the breasts of white people. Every now and then 1 
saw her casting looks of anxiety down on her husband's face. 
He remained unconscious, but still I had hopes that if attended 
to at once he might recover. 

" I am thankful a jaguar did not spring out on us as we 
were passing through that thick underwood," observed Arthur. 
" How utterly unable we should have been to defend our- 
selves." 

" Yes, indeed ; and still more so that we did not take up our 
abode there," I remarked. " Probably the island is infested 
with jaguars, and we should have run a great chance of being 
picked off by them." 

" I doubt if more than one or two would find support there," 
he remarked. " How that one, indeed, came there is sur- 
prising/' 

" Possibly he was carried there on a floating island/' I 
answered. " I doubt whether intentionally he would have 
crossed from the mainland ; for though jaguars can swim, I 
suppose, like other animals, they do not willingly take to the 
water." This, I suspect, was the case. 

We tried to learn from Illora how her husband had been 
attacked. She gave us to understand that, after looking 
about for us, they had put in there for the night, and were 
still asleep when the savage brute had sprung out of the 
thicket and seized Maono. She heard him cry out, and had 
sprung to her feet and seized her lance just at the moment we 
had found them. 

" We should be doubly thankful that we were cast on the 
island and arrived in time to rescue our friend," I observed to 
Arthur. 

As may be supposed, however, we did not speak much, as 
we had to exert ourselves to the utmost to impel the canoe 
through the water. I was, however, thankful when at last we 



AT THE CAMP. 397 

saw the roof of our hut in the distance. We shouted as we 
approached, "Ellen! Maria!" Great was our delight to see 
Ellen and Maria, with Domingos, come down to the edge of 
the water to receive us. As I jumped out, my affectionate 
little sister threw her arms round my neck and hurst into 
tears. 

" Oh, we have "been so anxious ahout you ! " she exclaimed ; 
" but you have come at last. And what has happened to the 
poor Indian? Have you been attacked again by the 
Majeronas?" 

I told her briefly what had occurred, and set her anxiety at 
rest with regard to our parents by giving her Fanny's note, and 
telling her how we had found it. I need not repeat her ex- 
pressions of joy and thankfulness. I then asked for John, as 
he understood more about doctoring than any of us. He had 
gone away with his gun to shoot only just before, and might 
not be back for some time. The Indians were at their own 
settlement, a couple of miles off. 

" What can we do with him \" I exclaimed. 

"Why not take him to the recluse?" said Ellen. "He 
will know how to treat him." 

I made Illora comprehend what Ellen proposed. She sig- 
nified that that was what she herself wished to do. 

" Then, Ellen, we must leave you again," I said. " We 
must do our best to save the life of our friend/' 

Arthur agreed with me, and entreating Ellen to keep up her 
spirits till our return, we again, greatly to Illora's satisfaction, 
jumped into the canoe. "We hope to be back to-morrow 
morning ! " I cried out, as we shoved off. 

Though somewhat fatigued, we exerted ourselves as much as 
before, and having the current in our favour, made good pro- 
gress. Examining the banks as we went along, I saw how 
almost impossible it would have been to have effected a landing 



398 ANOTHER DISAPPOINTMENT. 

on that dreadful night of the storm, when we had the raft in 
tow, for one dense mass of foliage fringed the whole extent, 
with the exception of a short distance, where I recognized the 
sandbank on which Arthur had been nearly killed by the 
anaconda. Maono every now and then uttered a low groan 
when his wife bathed his head with water — the best remedy, I 
thought, she could apply. 

The voyage was longer than I had expected, for nearly two 
hours had passed before we reached the mouth of the igarape, 
near which the hut of the recluse stood. Having secured the 
canoe, Illora lifted up her husband by the shoulders, while we 
put the paddles under his body, and his son carried his feet. 
We then hastened on towards the hut. As we came in sight 
of it, Duppo shouted out to announce our approach to the 
recluse. No one appeared. The door, I saw, was closed, but 
the ladder was down. We stopped as we got up to it, when 
Duppo, springing up the steps, knocked at the door. My heart 
misgave me. The recluse might be ill. Then I thought of 
the ladder being down, and concluded that he was absent from 
home. Again Duppo knocked, and obtaining no reply, opened 
the door and cautiously looked in. No one was within. What 
were we to do ? Were we to wait for the return of the owner, 
or go back to our settlement ? I advised that Maono should 
be carried within, and proposed waiting till he appeared. We 
lifted him up and placed him under the shade of the verandah. 
Meantime Duppo collected a number of dried leaves, with 
which to form a bed, as he was not in a fit state to be placed 
in a hammock. I then advised Illora to send Duppo for 
water, while Arthur and I went out and searched for the 
recluse, in the hope that he might be in the neighbourhood. 
We first went to his plantation, thinking that he might be 
there, but could nowhere find him. It appeared, indeed, as if 
it had not been lately visited, as it was in a far more disordered 



A BRIDGE OF PLANTS. 399 

state than when we had before seen it. We were afraid of 
going into the forest, lest we should lose our way ; we there- 
fore turned back and proceeded up the igarape, which would 
serve as a guide to us. It grew wilder and wilder as we went 
on. At length we reached a spot which we could not possibly 
pass. The trunks of the mighty trees grew close to the 
water, their roots striking down into it, while thousands of 
sipos and air-plants hung in tangled masses overhead, and huge 
ferns with vast leaves formed a dense fringe along the banks. 
Near us the trunk of an aged tree, bending over the water, 
covered with parasitic plants, had been seized by the sipos from 
the opposite side, and hung, as it were, caught in their em- 
brace, forming a complete bridge across the igarape. I have 
already described these wonderful air-plants. They here 
appeared in greater numbers and more varied form than any 
we had yet seen. Flights of macaws and paroquettes flew 
here and there through the openings, or climbed up and down, 
cawing and chattering in various tones. Although I should 
have liked to have obtained some, I saw that, should I kill 
any, they would have fallen where it would be impossible to 
get at them, for even True could not have made his way 
through the wood ; and I was afraid that if they fell into the 
water, he might be snapped up by an alligator who might be 
lurking near. 

We were on the point of turning away, when Arthur ex- 
claimed, "I see something moving high up the igarape, among 
those huge leaves." I scrambled down to where he was stand- 
ing, and presently, amid the dim light, a human figure came into 
view. At first it seemed as if he was standing on the water, 
but as he slowly approached we saw that a raft of some sort 
was beneath his feet. He was hauling himself along by the 
branches, which hung low down, or the tall reeds or leaves 
fringing the banks. 



400 FINDING THE RECLUSE. 

" I do believe it is the recluse," whispered Arthur to me. 
" What can have happened to him ?" We waited till he came 
nearer. He looked even wilder and more careworn than usual. 
He had no covering on his head except his long hair, while he 
had thrown off his coat, which lay on the raft. Slowly and 
not without difficulty he worked his way on. He did not per- 
ceive us till he was close to where we stood. 

" Can we help you, sir?" I said. " We came to look for 
you." 

" What induced you to do that ?" he asked. " I thought no 
human being would care for me." 

" But we do, sir," said Arthur, almost involuntarily. "You 
can be of service to one of your friends, a poor Indian, who 
has been severely hurt." 

" Ah I there is something to live for then ! " he exclaimed, 
looking up at us. " But I must have your assistance too. I 
have injured my leg ; and had I not been able to reach the 
igarape and construct this raft, I must have perished in the 
forest. I have with difficulty come thus far, and should have 
had to crawl to my hut, as I purposed doing, had you not 
appeared to assist me. My canoe I had left a league or two 
further away, and could not reach it." 

" Oh, we will gladly help you, sir," exclaimed Arthur ; 
" and if you will let us, we will tow the raft down nearer to 
the hut." 

"It is strange that you should have come ; and I accept 
your offer," answered the recluse. 

We soon cut some long sipos, and fastening them together, 
we secured one end to the raft. The recluse sat down, evi- 
dently much exhausted by his previous exertions ; and while 
we towed the raft along, he kept it off the bank with a long 
pole. When we got down opposite the hut, we assisted him to 
land. He could not move, however, without great difficulty, 




THE RECLUSE DESCENDING THE IGARAPE. 



HELP FOR MAONO. 403 

" Let me go and call Illora and Duppo, that we may carry yon 
in the litter on which I was brought to your hut," said Arthur. 

"No, no; I can get on, with your assistance, without that," 
answered the recluse, placing his arms on our shoulders. He 
groaned several times, showing the pain he suffered ; but still 
he persevered, and at length we reached the hut. We had 
great difficulty in getting him up the ladder. When he saw 
Maono, he seemed to forget all about himself. 

" My hurt can wait," he observed. " We must attend to 
this poor fellow." Having examined the Indian's head, he 
produced a salve, which he spread on a cloth, and again bound 
it up. " A European would have died with such a wound," 
he observed; "but with his temperate blood, he will, I hope, 
escape fever." 

Having attended to his guest, he allowed Arthur and I to 
assist him in binding up his leg, and in preparing a couch for 
him in his own room, instead of the hammock in which he 
usually slept. He explained to Illora how she was to treat 
her husband, and gave her a cooling draught which he was to 
take at intervals during the night. Having slung his hammock 
in the outside room, Arthur and I lay down, one at each end ; 
while the Indian woman sat up to keep watch, and Duppo 
coiled himself away on one of the chests. 

At daybreak, Arthur, hearing the recluse move, got up and 
asked him if he could be of any service. 

"Yes, my good lad," answered our host; "you can help 
me to bind this limb of mine afresh. Bring me yonder jar of 
ointment ! " I heard what was said, though I could not see 
what was going forward. " Thank you, my lad," said the 
recluse. " No woman's hand could have done it better. Now 
go and see how the Indian has passed the night." 

Arthur came out, and having looked at Maono, reported 
that he was still sleeping quietly. 



404 THE RECLUSE AND ARTHUR. 

" He must not be disturbed then/ 1 was the answer. " When 
he wakes I will attend to him. Now, go and see what food 
you can obtain. My plantations will afford you some ; or if 
not, your brother will be able to shoot some birds. He will 
find troops of toucans and parrots not far off. Some farinha 
will be sufficient for me." 

" Harry will, I am sure, do his best to kill some game," 
said Arthur; "but you called him my brother. Though he 
is a dear friend, we are not related. He has father, and 
mother, and sisters ; and the gentleman you saw is his brother; 
but I have no relations — none to care for me except these 
kind friends." 

" I know not if you are to be pitied then," said the recluse. 
" If you have none to care for you, you are free to take your 
own way." 

"Oh, but I do care for the kind friends who brought me 
out here," exclaimed Arthur. " And I feel that I care for you; 
and I ought to do so, as you took care of me and nursed me 
when I was ill." The recluse was silent, and Arthur came into 
the larger apartment. 

The recluse was sufficiently recovered during the day to be 
placed in his more airy hammock in the outer room. His eyes, 
I observed, were constantly following Arthur. " It is strange," 
I heard him whispering to himself. " There is a resemblance, 
and yet, it is so unlikely." 

Maono was going on favourably ; and the recluse was able to 
crawl from his hammock to attend to him as often as was 
necessary. I was very anxious to get back to Ellen and John; 
especially to assist in finishing the cance, that we might as 
soon as possible recommence our voyage down the river. I pro- 
posed, therefore, that Arthur and I should set off at once, as I 
thought we could find our way through the forest without diffi- 
culty. The recluse seemed far from pleased at my proposal. 



ARTHUR LEFT BEHIND. 405 

" I would not deprive you of the society of your friend," he 
said, " but he will be of great assistance to me if he can re- 
main; and you can call for him when you come down the 
river. Instead of him, take the boy Duppo with you. He 
may be of more use in guiding you through the forest. The 
Indian woman will probably wish to remain with her hus- 
band." 

I found that Arthur was ready to stay with the recluse. 
" Poor man," he said, " I may, I think, be of some service in 
soothing his mind, as well as assisting him as he wishes. I do 
not like to leave you, Harry ; but if you do not object, I will 
remain. I wish, however, that you would go in the canoe." 

" She is too heavy, I fear, to paddle against the stream," I 
answered ; " and if I have Duppo as a guide, I would rather 
return through the forest." 

I explained this to the Indians, who at once consented that 
Duppo should return with me ; while Illora remained to nurse 
her husband. As there was time to reach our location before 
dark, I begged to set off at once. Duppo and I stored our 
wallets with fresh farinha ; and I hoped to kill a toucan, or a 
brace of parrots, on our way, which would afford us sufficient 
food. As no time was to be lost, we set off at once. Duppo 
showed some affection when parting from his mother. She 
was certainly less demonstrative, however, than a European 
would have been. He was evidently very proud of being 
allowed to attend on me. 

He led the way with unerring instinct through the forest ; 
and I felt that there was no danger of losing the path, as John 
and I had done when travelling in the same direction. I kept 
my eyes about me as Ave proceeded, hoping to shoot some 
game, as we had but a limited supply of food. I got a shot 
at a toucan, which was climbing with bill and claws up a tree 
above our heads. It hung on to the branch for an instant, and 



406 THROUGH THE FOREST. 

I was afraid I should lose it. Its claws and beak, however, 
soon let go, and down it came, its beautiful plumage shining 
in the sun as it fell. I could scarcely bring myself to kill it ; 
but I had to confess that necessity has no laws, and should as 
willingly at that moment have shot the most gaily-coloured 
macaw or paroquette. It would, however, afford Duppo and 
I, and True, but a scanty meal; I therefore kept my gun 
ready for another shot. 

Going on a little further, directly in front of us a beautiful 
deer started up from behind a thicket. True darted forward, 
and flew at the creature, which turned round and round to 
defend itself. I thus had the opportunity of having a good 
aim, and wounded the deer in the neck. Duppo started off in 
pursuit. He had brought his father's blow-pipe instead of his 
own, which he had lost. It was too heavy, however, for him 
to manage. I thought we should have lost the deer ; but 
kneeling down, he raised it on a hanging sipo, and let fly an 
arrow, which struck the animal. He had time to send another 
shaft before the deer got out of sight. Then calling to me, he 
urged me to pursue it. Away we went through the forest, 
True at the heels of the deer, and I following Duppo as 
closely as I could. Still, notwithstanding its wounded condi- 
tion, there seemed every probability of its escaping. Duppo 
thought otherwise, and continued the pursuit ; though I could 
not perceive either the animal or its track. He was right, 
however ; for in ten minutes we again caught sight of it, mov- 
ing slowly. Just as we reached it, it sank to the ground. It 
was the first deer we had killed ; though I had seen several 
scampering in the distance through the more open parts of the 
forest, and I believe they are numerous along the banks of 
the Amazon and its tributaries. We packed up as much of 
the flesh as we could carry, and hung the remainder on the 
branch of a tree. Duppo remarked that there would be very 



MY FIRST DEER. 



40: 




MY FIRST DEER. 



little chance of our finding it, as it would be attacked before 
long by birds, beasts, and insects. 



408 STRANGE SOUNDS. 

We were walking on with our loads, when a loud crashing 
sound echoed through the forest. I had never seen Duppo 
show any sign of fear before, but he now came close up to 
me, trembling all over. " What is the matter ? " I asked. 
All was again silent for some minutes. Then came from the 
far distance the melancholy howl, which had often kept us 
awake at night — the cries, I felt sure, of howling monkeys. 
They again ceased; and a loud clang sounded through the 
forest, such as I had read of in that wonderful romance, " The 
Castle of Otranto." Duppo grew more and more alarmed; 
and now caught hold of my jacket, as if I could protect him. 
I was puzzled to account for the sound ; but still I saw nothing 
very alarming in it. When, however, a loud piercing cry 
rent the air, coming, I could not tell from whence, I confess 
that I felt somewhat uncomfortable. Poor Duppo trembled 
all over, and clung to my arm, exclaiming, " Gurupira ! curu- 
pira ! " True pricked up his ears, and barked in return. 
" Do not be afraid, Duppo," I said, trying to encourage him. 
" It may have been only the shriek of a monkey, caught by a 
jaguar or puma. He, however, seemed in no way disposed to 
be satisfied by any explanations which I could suggest of the 
noises we had heard. 

As we proceeded, he tried to explain to me that he was 
sure that that part of the forest was haunted by a spirit, which 
made the noises. It was like a huge monkey, covered with 
long shaggy hair. He committed, he said, all sorts of mischief. 
He had a wife and family, whom he taught to do as much 
harm as himself ; and that, if they caught us, they would 
certainly play us some trick. I tried to laugh away his fears, 
but not with much success. 

At last he gained a little more confidence, and walked on 
ahead to show the way. No other sound was heard. He 
looked back anxiously to see that I was close to him. 



A HUGE TOAD. 409 

Among the fruits I observed numbers of a curious bean-like 
description. Several species bad pods fully a yard long bang- 
ing to delicate stalks, and, of course, very slender. Others were 
four inches wide, and short. While I was looking down to 
pick up some of the curious beans I have mentioned, I saw the 
big head of a creature projecting from a hole. For a moment 
I thought it was a large serpent, but presently out hopped a 
huge toad in pursuit of some little animal which had incau- 
tiously ventured near its den. Presently it gave sound to a 
most extraordinary loud snoring kind of bellow, when True 
dashed forward and caught it. I rescued the creature before 
his teeth had crushed it. On recovering its liberty, it croaked 
away as lustily as before. On measuring it, I found it fully 
seven inches long, and as many broad. It had a considerable 
enlargement of the bone over the eyes, while the glands behind 
the head were of great size. I knew it thus to be the agua 
toad — Bufa agua. I had no doubt that he and his brothers 
produced some of the hideous noises we had heard at night. I 
have since read that these toads will kill rats, and that a 
number of them were carried to Jamaica for the purpose of 
keeping down the swarms of rats which devastated the planta- 
tions of that island. I found, indeed, the bones of several 
rodent animals near its den. It was somewhat remarkable, 
but a few minutes afterwards I saw another toad lying quietly 
on the ground. I kept True back, not wishing to let him hurt 
the creature. I saw some small animals moving on its back, 
and stooping down, what was my surprise to see a number of 
little toads scrambling out of holes apparently in its skin. 
First out came one, and slipping down the fat sides of the big 
toad, hopped along on the ground. Another little head directly 
afterwards burst its way through the skin, and imitated the 
example of its small brother. Several others followed. Even 
Duppo, in spite of his late fright, could not help bursting out 



410 



SURINAM TOAD DESCRIBED. 



laughing. The colour of the big toad was a brownish-olive 
and white below; but the head was most extraordinary, as it 
had a snout almost pointed, the nostrils forming a kind of 




THE BUFA AGUA AND SURINAM TOAD. 



leathery tube. The creature was, I at once guessed, the 
Surinam toad — Pipa Americana — which I knew was found, not 
only in Surinam, but in other parts of this region. It is, 
though one of the ugliest of its race, one of the most interest- 
ing. The male toad, as soon as the eggs are laid, takes them 
in its paws, and places them on the back of the female. Here, 
by means of a glutinous secretion, they adhere, and are im- 
bedded, as it were, in a number of cells formed for them in the 
skin. Ultimately a membrane grows over the cells and closes 



A REGIMENT OF TERMITES. 411 

them up. The eggs are here hatched, and the young remain 
in them till their limbs have grown and they can manage to 
take care of themselves. The skin of the back is very thick, 
and allows room for the formation of the cells, each of which 
is sufficiently large to contain a small-sized bean placed in 
it edgeways. As soon as the brood have left the cells, they 
are again closed, giving a very wrinkled appearance to the 
back. Duppo made signs to me that the creature was 
good to eat ; but I must say, I should have been very hard 
pressed for food before I should have been tempted to try it. 
I succeeded in dragging True away, and prevented him in- 
terfering with the family arrangements of the wonderful hat- 
rachian. 

We met with several other curious frogs and toads, but the 
creatures which abounded everywhere, and unfortunately sur- 
passed all others in numbers, / ^^^=^ ass 

were the ants — termites. The ^^^^T^^^ g^^^^ ^S^^ 
termites, I should remark, C ^^S^^!7^^R : 5£5\^ ; ^^^ 
differ from the true ants by * 

appearing out of the egg termite. 

with their limbs formed, and in the same shape they bear 
through life. Some we met with in our walk were an inch 
and a quarter in length, and stout in proportion. The crea- 
tures were marching in single file, coming out from a hole 
formed in the roots of a small tree. I took up one to examine 
it, and received a sting for my pains, but the pain soon went 
off. We all suffered much more from the stings of several 
smaller ants, especially the fire-ants, by which we had on more 
than one occasion been attacked. 

Although I had twice before made the trip through the 
forest, I still felt certain that we were far from the hut, when 
Duppo signified to me that we should soon reach it. Just 
then I heard a shot, and a magnificent macaw fell down a short 



412 ALL WELL. 

distance ahead of us. True dashed forward, and directly after- 
wards I heard John's voice. I hurried on. 

" Yes, we are all well," answered John to my inquiries, as 
he took my load of venison and slung it over his more sturdy 
shoulders. " The canoe is finished, and we were only waiting 
for your return to set out. No positive news about our parents ; 
but the Indians describe having seen a canoe with white people, 
women among them, pass down the river several weeks ago. 
Ellen feels sure it was they who were seen ; though, as is some- 
times the case with her, dear girl, she can give no other reason 
than her own feelings. I am disappointed at not seeing 
Arthur; but we must put in to take him on board, and save 
him the journey through the forest." 

Of course John wanted to know all about our adventures, 
and I briefly recounted them as we walked homewards. 

" It is, indeed, a mercy that your life was saved," he observed. 
" I would almost advise you not to tell Ellen all the fearful 
dangers you went through ; it will make her nervous, for she 
even now sometimes dreads that the Majeronas will again 
attack us." 

" They will certainly not come so far by water," I remarked; 
" and our friends will give us warning should they venture by 
land. Still, as the canoe is ready, we ought not to delay in 
commencing our voyage." 

As soon as we emerged from the thick part of the forest, we 
caught sight of Ellen watching for us in front of the hut. She 
came running forward, followed by Maria and Oria, and not 
only by Nimble and Toby, but a whole troop of other creatures. 
John laughed. " There comes our little sister," he said, 
" with her happy family. She and her young companions 
have not been idle. It is wonderful how they have contrived 
to tame all those creatures." 

In another minute Ellen and I were in each other's arms. 



ellen's menagerie. 413 

She looked very well, and glad to see me, but her eye roved 
about in quest of Arthur. She was satisfied, however, when 
I told her that he had remained behind to attend to the 
recluse. 

" I am not surprised at it," she said ; " for I could not help 
fancying that there was some relationship between the two. 
Our strange friend was evidently more interested in Arthur 
than in any of us. In spite of his cold and repelling manner, 
Arthur, too, took greatly to him. However, perhaps I am 
wrong." 

"Yes; I suspect, Ellen, it is but one of your fancies. You 
would like it to be the case; it would be so interesting and 
romantic, and so you cannot help thinking that it must be so," 
observed John. 

Ellen was eager at once to introduce me to her pets. Nimble 
and Toby knew me immediately, and climbed up my back 
without hesitation. 

" Here," said Ellen, " is a dear little bird." It was a small 
heron of a very graceful shape. The plumage was variegated 
with bars and spots of several colours, as are the wings of certain 
moths. She called it, and it immediately came up to her with 
a peculiarly dainty, careful gait. An insect was crawling along 
the ground. It immediately afterwards pierced it with its 
slender beak, and gobbled it up. It was the ardea helias. 
John said he had seen the birds perched on the lower branches 
of trees in shady spots : their note is a soft, long-drawn whistle ; 
they build their nests in trees, of clay, very beautifully con- 
structed. 

" Now I must introduce my curassow turkey," she said, 
calling another very handsome bird, almost as large as an 
ordinary turkey. It was of a dark-violet colour, with a purplish- 
green gloss on the back and breast. The lower part was of the 
purest white, while the crest was of a bright golden-yellow, 



414 BEAUTIFUL PARROTS. 

greatly increasing the beauty of the bird. John called it the 
crested curassow — the crax alector. 

"See," she said, "I have greatly increased the number of 
my feathered friends. Look at this beautiful marianna." 

It was a small parrot, with a black head, a white breast, and 
orange neck and thighs — a most lovely little creature. As soon 
as she called it, it came down from its perch and sprang upon 
her wrist. When she again let it go, off it went, poking its head 
into the various articles on the verandah, examining a basket 
of fruits which Oria had just brought in, and the pots of which 
Domingos had charge ; now pecking at one thing, now another. 
Our Indian friend had brought her another parrot called an 
anaca. This was also a beautiful bird, its breast and belly 
banded with blue and red, while the back of the neck and head 
were covered with long bright-red feathers margined with blue. 
True approaching it, up went the crest, looking remarkably 
handsome. From this crest it obtains the name of the hawk- 
head parrot. It came when called, but quickly retired in 
rather a solemn fashion to its perch. 

" Do you know," said Ellen, " Oria has brought me that 
beautiful little duck you described. I would rather take that 
home with me than all the other pets, and yet I should be 
sorry to lose any of them." 

" I tell Ellen that her menagerie is a mere bait to jaguars 
or boas, or other prowling animals of the forest," observed 
John. " What a nice breakfast one of them would make if it 
found its way into our settlement !" 

"You shall not frighten me with any such ideas," she 
answered ; " and I hope before we leave the country that I 
may add many more to my collection. But I have not shown 
you my humming-bird yet," she said. " I keep it in a cage 
in the house for fear the others should get at it; but it takes a 
flight by itself every day, and comes back again when it wants 



HUMMING-BIRD MOTH. 415 

a sip of sirrup, or wishes to go to roost. I must show you 
some nests of the beautiful little birds which have built not 
far off. Would you like to go and see them at once 1 " 

Knowing it would please her, while Domingos and Maria 
were preparing our evening meal, I accompanied her to a little 
distance, where, hanging to some long, pendant leaves, she 
pointed out two little purse-shaped nests, composed, apparently, 
of some cottony material bound together with spider-web. A 
graceful little bird was sitting in each of them, with tails having 
long, pointed feathers. The upper part of their bodies were of 
a green bronze, except the tail-coverts, which were of a some- 
what rusty red ; while the tails themselves were of a bronzed 
tint, broadly tipped with white. I knew them by the shape 
of their bills and their nests to belong to the genus Phaethornis. 

" They are quite accustomed to me now," she said, " and 
will not fly away even when I go near them/' 

While we were looking, the mate of one of the birds came 
up and perched close above the nest. As we were going away 
I saw two others pass by us, of the same size, it seemed to me. 
Another settled on a flower near at hand, when the idea seized 
me that I could catch it. I struck it with my hat, and down 
it fell. Ellen uttered a cry of sorrow ; but stooping down, 
what was my surprise to find, instead of a humming-bird, a 
moth so exactly in shape and appearance like the humming- 
birds, that it was no wonder I had been deceived. 

" You w T ould not have killed a humming-bird so easily," 
said Ellen ; " but I am sorry for the poor moth." 

The moth, however, though stunned, was not killed. On 
taking it to the hut I compared it with her tame pet, and was 
struck by the remarkable similarity in the shape of the head 
and position of the eye. The extended proboscis represented 
the long beak of the bird, while at the end of the moth's 
body was a brush of long hairs, which, as it flew along, being 



416 



A SUPERFICIAL RESEMBLANCE. 




THAETELORNIS. 



expanded, looked very much like the feathers of the bird's 
tail. Oria, when she saw the moth, told Ellen that it would 
some day turn into a bird ; and Ellen, I believe, did not succeed 
in persuading her that such would certainly never happen. 
The resemblance, of course, is merely superficial, their internal 
construction being totally different. I have not as yet 
described nearly all Ellen's new pets; but just then, as I was 
very hungry, I had something else to think of. 




CHAPTER XVII. 

OUR VOYAGE RECOMMENCED. 

WAS awoke the following morning by an unusual 
commotion among our four-footed and feathered 
friends. The monkeys were chattering away and 
running along the rafters, up and down the posts ; 
the parrots were talking energetically together; 
while True every now and then ran to the door and gave a 
peculiar bark, coming back again under my hammock. John 
and Domingos were quickly aroused by his barks. 
" What can be the matter ! " I exclaimed. 
" Some animal is outside," answered John, springing out of 
his hammock. "It has probably been trying to find an 
entrance into our hut. If a puma or jaguar, we will soon 
settle him." 

" Oria thinks it is some big serpent, from the way the 
animals are frightened," said Ellen, from her room. 

" Whether big serpent or savage beast, we need not fear it, 
my sister," answered John, going to the door, which we 
always kept closed at night for safety's sake. 

What was our dismay to see a huge serpent coiled round 

the post of the verandah, with its head moving about as if in 

search of prey. Duppo sprang forward and shut to the door, 

exclaiming, " Boiguacu /" Even True ran behind us, not 

(309^ 27 



418 AN EARLY VISITOR. 

liking to face the monster. From the glimpse we got of it, it 
seemed of enormous size, and might readily have crushed two 
or three people together in the folds of its huge body. John 
and I went back and got our guns ready, while Domingos and 
Duppo kept guard at the door. 

" I said those pets of Ellen's would serve as baits some day 
for one of those creatures ! " exclaimed John. " However, if 
we can hit it in the head, we need not fear its doing us any 
harm." 

Having carefully examined the loading of our fire-arms, we 
told Domingos again to open the door. He seemed, however, very 
unwilling to do so, alleging that the serpent might dart in and 
seize some one before we could kill it. Not till John had 
insisted upon it would he consent. " Oh, my dear young 
masters, do take care!" he exclaimed. "If you would but 
wait, perhaps the creature would crawl away. Suppose you 
miss it, you do not know what may happen/' 

" Now," cried John, " calm your fears, and open the door." 

Domingos on this pulled open the door, springing back 
himself at the same time, while John and I stepped forward 
with our rifles, ready to fire. The serpent was gone. We 
looked about in every direction. It was not pleasant to know 
that so dangerous a monster was in our neighbourhood. 
Domingos said he was sure it was hid away somewhere, and 
Duppo agreed with him. We hunted about anxiously, but 
nowhere could we discover it. Believing that it had altogether 
gone away, we told Ellen and her companions that they might 
venture out. Ellen came fearlessly, but Maria and the Indian 
girl were evidently far from satisfied, and I saw them glancing 
round anxiously in every direction. However, as the snake 
did not appear, we had breakfast, and then went down to work 
at the canoe. John told me that he had engaged four Indians 
to paddle her, and that he expected them that morning. We 



the boa's reappearance. 419 

were working away, when we heard a low cry, and Oria was 
seen running towards us with looks of terror in her counte- 
nance. She uttered a few hurried words to her brother, 
the meaning of which we could not understand ; but he soon 
showed us by signs that something had happened at the hut. 
On getting near — for it was concealed where we were at work 
— we saw, to our dismay, the boa- constrictor coiled as before 
round one of the outer supports, and evidently intent on making 
an entrance into the hut. The door was closed. We heard 
Ellen's and Maria's voices calling from within. We had un- 
fortunately left our guns in the verandah, and could not get 
at them without approaching dangerously near to the huge 
reptile. Every moment I dreaded to see it break through the 
slight door. John and Domingos had hatchets in their belts, 
but we were possessed of no other weapons. How to get rid 
of the creature was the question. We shouted at the top of 
our voices, hoping to frighten it away, but our cries had no 
effect. Every moment we knew, too, that it might come down 
and attack us. Ellen and Maria were naturally in a great 
state of alarm. They had secured all their pets, though John 
suggested that by sacrificing some of them they might possibly 
satisfy the boa. He shouted out to them a recommendation to 
that effect. "No, Senor John, no!" answered Maria from 
within. " Senora Ellen says she would remain here for a 
week, rather than give up one to the horrid monster." 

As we stood at a respectful distance, the serpent now and 
then turned his head, as if he would dart at us, when Domingos 
cried out, " Oh, my young masters ! fly ! fly ! The boiguacu 
is coming ! " 

"We must cut its head off if it does!" exclaimed John. 
" I have a great mind to dash in and get hold of my gun." 

I entreated him not to attempt so rash an experiment, 
While we were watching the serpent, the Indians we had been 



420 ARRIVAL OF THE NATIVES. 

expecting appeared, emerging from the thick part of the forest. 
Duppo and Oria ran towards them. They seemed to be telling 
them about the boa. Instead of coming on to our assistance, 
however, away they started back into the forest. 

" The cowards \" exclaimed John; " they have run off and 
left us to fight the battle by ourselves." 

" I am not quite so certain of that," I answered. 

We waited. Still the boa did not move, but continued 
watching the door. Probably through one of the chinks its 
eye had caught sight of Nimble or True, who had also for- 
tunately been inside. After waiting till our patience was 
nearly exhausted, the Indians re-appeared, carrying between 
them a young peccary, while others carried long coils of sipos. 
At some little distance from the hut they stopped, when one 
of them climbed a tree, to which he secured a loop of sipos, 
passing through it another long line. At the end of this a 
loop was formed. With a stake they secured the peccary close 
to the loop, so that to get at it the serpent must run its head 
through the noose. The peccary, having its snout tied up, 
was unable to squeak. As soon as the arrangement was made, 
they retired to a distance, holding the other end of the line. 
One of them then unloosed the peccary's muzzle, when 
the creature instantly began to grunt. At that instant 
the serpent turned its head, and, unwinding its huge body, 
made its way towards the animal. In another moment almost 
the peccary was struck, and the huge serpent began to fold its 
body round it. Its own head, however, was meantime caught 
in the noose, but this it apparently did not feel, and opening 
its wide jaws, began to suck in the animal. As it did so the 
Indians pulled the noose tighter and tighter. The teeth of 
the reptile are so formed that it could not again force the 
peccary out of its mouth, while the noose prevented it 
swallowing it. John and I eagerly sprang forward and seized 



THE BOA KILLED. 



421 



our guns, but Duppo now coming up, told us that there was 
no necessity to use them, as in a short time the boa would be 
dead. 

As the boa lay on the ground John boldly rushed up and 
gave it a blow with his axe. The natives now without fear 
forced their spears into the creature's mouth, and dragged out 
the mangled body of the peccary. This done, they hoisted 
the serpent up by the neck to the branch of the tree, whence 
it hung down, showing us its full length, which could not have 




THE BOA CAPTURED. 



been much less than twenty- five feet. To make sure that it 
would not come to life again, one of them climbed up, and 
with his knife split open the body. Even during the short 
time it had coiled itself round the peccary it had broken every 



422 



THE INDIANS PRESENT. 



bone in the creature's body. I observed that it placed coil 
above coil, as if to increase the force of the pressure, and it had 
instantly begun to swallow its prey without first lubricating it, 
as it is erroneously described as doing. The part of the peccary 
which had entered the mouth was, however, covered with 
saliva, but this had • only been poured upon it in the act of 
swallowing. 

We thanked the Indians for the assistance they had given 

us in killing our enemy. 
They had come, they 
said, to finish the canoe, 
and also to inquire 
about Maono and II- 
lora, whose absence had 
caused the tribe great 
alarm. They had also 
brought us some man- 
dioca-flour and a supply 
of fruits. Farinha or 
flour, I should say, is 
produced from the same 
root — cassava, or mani- 
oc — as is tapioca, and 
is like it in appear- 
ance, only of a yellower 
colour, caused by the 
woody fibre mixed with 
the pure starch which 
forms the tapioca. There were also several cabbage-palms, 
always a welcome addition to our vegetables. Among the 
fruits were some pine-apples, which had been procured in a 
dry treeless district — so we understood — some miles in the 
interior. 




MANIOC ROOTS. 



AN INVASION OF TERMITES. 423 

Ellen begged that they would remove the body of the ser- 
pent to a distance, as she did not at all like seeing it hanging 
up to the tree near us. Fastening sipos to it, they accordingly 
dragged it away. By the following morning not a particle 
of it remained, it having furnished a feast to several armadillos, 
vultures, and other birds of prey. 

The last evening of our stay had arrived. Our provisions 
were ready for embarking, and all our goods packed up. I 
was awoke by hearing Domingos cry out, — 

" Some rats, or other creatures, have got into the hut, and 
are eating up the farinha." 

On striking a light, we hurried to the corner in which our 
provisions were stored, intending to drive out the intruders, 
when, instead of rats, we found a column of ants passing to 
and fro between the door and our baskets of food. Each of 
them carried a grain of a tapioca-like substance as big as itself. 
In vain we tried to drive them off. Though hundreds were 
killed, others came on in a most determined manner, as if they 
had resolved to rob us at all cost. At last John proposed 
that we should blow them up. We called out to Ellen not 
to be alarmed, and then spread a train of powder across the 
column, when we set it on fire. This seemed to stagger them, 
but others still came on. Not till we had performed the 
operation three times did they seem to discover their danger, 
when the first coming on turned round and warned those 
behind, and the whole took their departure. The next 
morning we traced them to a spot at a considerable distance, 
where we came upon a mound of earth between two or three 
feet high, and nearly eleven yards in circumference. This we 
found was the dome which protected the entrance to the abode 
of our visitors of the previous night. It was a wonder they 
had not found us out before. It was of a different colour to 
the surrounding sround. This was owing to its being com- 



424 



LEAF-CARRYING TERMITES. 




resits. ■■* . 




SECTION OF AN ANT-HILL. 



posed of the under-soil 
brought up from below. 
We perceived a number 
of small holes in the 
sides — the commence- 
ment of galleries. We 
discovered, on digging 
into it, that each led to 
a broad gallery four feet 
in diameter. This again 
led down into the centre 
of the wonderful habita- 
tion. 

" Hilloa ! " cried Ar- 
thur; "here comes Bir- 
nam Wood in minia- 
ture/' 

He was at some dis- 
tance from us. On going 
up to him we found what 
looked like a vast number 
of leaves moving along 
over the ground. On 
examining them, we dis- 
covered that each was of 
the size and shape of a 
small coin, and carried 
by an ant. On tracing 
them back we found the 
tree at which they were 
at work. It was covered 
by vast multitudes. Each 
ant was working away 



SAUBA-ANTS DESCRIBED. 



425 



at a leaf, cutting out a circle with its sharp scissor-like jaws. 
As soon as the operation was complete, it lifted it up ver- 
tically and marched away towards the mound. As one lot 
of labourers descended, others ascended and took their places, 
so that in a short time the tree was denuded of leaves. 
These leaves were used, we discovered, to thatch the domes 
of their galleries and halls to keep them dry, and protect 
the young broods in the nests beneath them. One body of 
workers was employed in bringing the leaves which they 
cast down on the hillock, while another placed 
them so as to form the roof, covering them with 
a layer of earth brought up in single grains 
with prodigious labour from the soil below. 
There appeared to be three different classes of 
workers — some employed entirely below, others 
acting as masons or tilers, and others entirely 
engaged in bringing the materials from a dis- 
tance. There were, besides, soldiers armed with 
powerful mandibles, who accompanied the work- 
ers for defence, and walked backwards and for- 
wards near them without doing anything. They 
have also a queen-ant who dwells in the centre 
of their castle, and is engaged in laying the 
eggs, not only to furnish broods for the colony, 
but to send forth vast numbers of winged ants 
to form new ones. At the commencement of 
the year the workers can be seen clearing the galleries, and 
evidently preparing for some important event. Soon after- 
wards a vast number of winged males and females issue forth, 
the females measuring two and a quarter inches in expanse of 
wing, though the males are much smaller. Few of them, 
however, escape to enjoy existence, for they are immediately 
set upon by numbers of insectivorous animals and devoured. 




WORKING ANT. 




MILITARY ANT. 



126 A SNAKE IN AN ANT-HILL. 

The few females who escape become the mothers of ne^ 
colonies. 

While digging, we came upon a snake-like creature about a 
foot long. Directly Duppo saw it he entreated us not to touch 
it, as it was fearfully poisonous, and called it the mother of the 
saubas. We, however, knew it to be perfectly harmless. He 
declared that it had a head at each end of its body. We con- 
vinced him, however, that he was wrong, by showing him the 
head and tail. The body was covered with small scales, the 
eyes were scarcely perceptible, and the mouth was like that of 
a lizard. He asserted that the sauba-ants are very much 
attached to the snake, and that, if we took it away, they 
would all desert the spot. In reality, the snake found a con- 
venient hiding-place in the galleries of the ants, while, when 
in want of food, it could at all times make a substantial meal 
off them. When the ant-eater opens one of these galleries, 
the workers immediately run off and hide themselves, while 
the soldier-ants rush forth to attack the intruder, and, of 
course, immediately fall victims; thus preserving, by the sacri- 
fice of their own lives, the rest of the community. The pecu- 
liar motion of the snake we found, scientifically called amphis- 
boence, wriggling as it does backwards and forwards, has given 
rise to the idea of its having two heads. Duppo told us many 
other stories about it, which I have no space to mention. 
These ants sometimes form mounds from thirty to forty yards in 
circumference, and have been known to burrow even under rivers. 
As they attack fruit-trees, they are a great pest to the inhabi- 
tants of the settled parts of the country, and are sometimes 
destroyed by forcing fumes of sulphur through their galleries. 
Their chief use in the economy of Nature seems to be the con- 
sumption of decayed vegetable matter, as they are exclusively 
vegetarians. 

While the Indians were getting the boat down to the water, 



FORAGING ANTS. 427 

and Ellen and her attendants, assisted by Domingos, were 
packing up, John, Duppo, and I took a ramble into the woods 
to kill some more game, as we were not likely to have any- 
thing but fish for some time to come. As we were going 
along, I heard the twittering of some dull-plumaged birds in 
the bushes, and was trying to get a shot at them, when I saw 
John, who was a little way ahead, jumping about in the most 
extraordinary manner. Duppo cried out, on seeing him, 
" Tauoca ! " and made a sign to us to run off, himself setting 
the example. John followed. " I have been attacked by an 
army of ants," he exclaimed. " See, here are hundreds stick- 
ing to me/' Duppo and I went to his assistance, and we found 
his legs covered with ants with enormous jaws, holding on so 
tight to the flesh that, in pulling them off, the heads of many 
were left sticking in the wounds they had made. "We caught 
sight of the column which was advancing, about six deep, 
with thinner columns foraging on either side of the main 
army. Creatures of all sorts were getting out of their way, 
with good cause, for whenever they came upon a maggot, 
caterpillar, or any larvee, they instantly set upon it and tore it 
to pieces, each ant loading itself with as much as it could 
carry. A little in front of them was a wasp's nest, on a 
low shrub. They mounted the twigs, and, gnawing away 
at the papery covering, quickly got at the larvae and the 
newly-hatched wasps. These they carried off in spite of the 
efforts of the enraged parents, who kept flying about them. 
They were ecitons, or foraging ants, of which there are 
numerous species. They also came upon a bank, in their 
course, in which was a nest belonging to a large species of white 
ant. They forced their way in, attacked them, and dragged 
out the bodies of the slain. These were cut into three or four 
pieces, each of which was lifted up by an eciton and carried 
off. 



428 FIRE-ANTS. 

However, a volume could be filled with accounts of the 
numberless ants and termites of South America, and their curi- 
ous and varied habits. One species is quite blind; others tunnel 
as they go, or form ways to enable them to make their attacks 
in secret. For this purpose the little creatures will form miles 
of covered ways. Some build their nests of clay in trees, and 
others hollow out abodes under the bark. They vary, too, in 
size and form. Some are half an inch long ; some white, others 
red and black ; some sting furiously. The ants inhabiting 
trees are those which commit depredations in houses chiefly. 
The most annoying of the species is the fire-ant — a little crea- 
ture of a shining reddish colour. They live in the sand, where 
they form subterranean galleries covered by a sandy dome. 
They enter houses, and attack eatables of all sorts. When 
they attack human beings they fix their jaws in the flesh, and, 
doubling up their tails, sting with all their might ; and a very 
fearful sting it is. When we met with them we were obliged 
to smear the ropes of our hammocks with balsam of copaiiba. 
Eatables are suspended in baskets by ropes covered with the 
same balsam, and the legs of chairs and footstools are also 
covered to prevent their climbing up and stinging those sitting 
on them. Villages have sometimes been deserted in con- 
sequence of the attacks of these fierce little insects. However, 
they are only found on the sandy banks of the river and drier 
parts of the country. 

After this digression I must continue my narrative. We 
shot only two or three birds, and then had to hurry back to 
prepare for our departure. Our new canoe floated well, but 
was smaller than we could have wished. Over the centre was 
an awning of palm-leaves, under which was seated Ellen, 
with her black and brown attendants and her numerous pets, 
surrounded by our goods and chattels. Four Indians sat in 
the bows to paddle, while John and Domingos took it by 



OUR VOYAGE RECOMMENCED. 429 

turns to steer. Duppo had especial charge of the various pets, 
while I was glad to be relieved from the labour of paddling. 
I had my gun ready for a shot, and we kept out our books 
of natural history, which I wished to search through, and two 
or three others for reading. We were thankful to be once 
more on our voyage, but still we could not help looking with 
some interest and regret at the beautiful spot in which we had 
spent the last few weeks. " All on board ? " cried Domingos. 
" On, boys, on ! " and giving a shove with his pole, we left the 
bank and glided down the stream, our dark-skinned crew keep- 
ing time with their paddles to the monotonous song which they 
struck up. Although the wet season was commencing, the 
weather promised to be fair for a time ; and we hoped soon to 
have Arthur on board, and to continue our voyage without inter- 
ruption till we should at length fall in with those dear ones of 
whom, we were in search. 

I have already described the broad river, and the wall of 
strangely varied and lofty trees which border it. We kept 
along the left bank, not to run the risk of missing the entrance 
to the igarape of the recluse, as we called it. 

"Do you think we shall persuade him to come with us?" 
asked Ellen. " I should be so delighted if we could draw him 
out of his strange way of life and restore him to society/' 

John thought there was little chance of our doing so. 

" If anybody can, I think Arthur may," I observed. 

" Then you agree with me in my notion? " said Ellen. 

" It is possible you may be right," I answered ; " but yet it 
would be very strange." 

The recluse formed the chief subject of our conversation 
during the day's voyage. At length we approached his igarape. 
I almost expected to see him and Arthur standing on the 
bank, but looked out in vain. To give them notice of our 
approach, I fired off ray rifle. We had already made the canoe 



430 A VISIT TO THE RECLUSE. 

fast at our former landing-place. Ellen, John, and I were 
going towards the hut when Arthur appeared. " Arthur, 
will he come — will he come ? " cried out Ellen. 

Arthur shook his head. " I am very glad to see you," he 
said ; " but if you had delayed a few days longer perhaps he 
would have made up his mind. However, you must come and 
try what you can do." 

" And how is Maono ? " I asked. 

"He is wonderfully recovered, but is still unable to 
move." 

" I hope he and his wife will not insist on Oria remaining 
with them ! " said Ellen. 

" I think not," answered Arthur. " Were it not for their 
other children, they would like to come themselves, I suspect, 
were Maono better. But you must come and see our friend ; 
he has been so kind and gentle, and talked a great deal to me. 
I have been greatly puzzled to know the meaning of some of 
his questions. Sometimes he spoke as if he would like me 
to remain with him ; but when I told him that I could not 
leave you, my old friends, he agreed that I ought not." 

As we entered the open space before the hut of the recluse 
he advanced to meet us, and courteously invited us to remain 
till the next day. We had wished to push on, as we had still 
some hours of daylight ; but Arthur begged us so earnestly to 
remain, that at last John agreed to do so. The Indians built 
themselves a hut near the canoe, in which Domingos remained 
to watch over our goods ; while we passed the night at the 
hermitage. Ellen tried her utmost to persuade our host to 
accompany us ; but he declined, saying that he could not 
abandon his present mode of life, and would not desert his 
patient Maono till he had recovered. Maono and Illora showed 
more pleasure at seeing us than is usually exhibited by Indians. 
His head was still bound up, and both he and his wife appeared 



A PACKET FOR ARTHUR. 431 

clothed in light garments, which, though not so picturesque as 
their savage want of attire, made them look much more civi- 
lized. 

The next morning we were on foot before daybreak, and 
having breakfasted, and bid farewell to the chief and his wife, 
repaired at early dawn to the canoe, attended by the recluse. 
Again Arthur entreated him to accompany us, observing that 
Maono had so far recovered that Illora might attend to him 
without his aid. He seemed to hesitate, but finally shook his 
head, saying, " It cannot be ; no, it cannot be ! ,? 

" Then do you wish me to remain with you ? " asked Arthur, 
looking up in his face. 

The recluse seemed to be agitated with contending feelings. 
" No, boy, no ! " he answered. " I cannot allow you to leave 
friends who have shown that they are interested in your wel- 
fare. But take this packet, and do not open it till you have 
rejoined Mr. Faithful's family. You will, I doubt not, ere long 
find them, for from the information I have obtained they some 
time ago proceeded down the river. Where they are settled I 
cannot tell, but two if not more messengers have been de- 
spatched by them in search of you, some of whom have either 
gone higher up the river, or have fallen victims to the treacher- 
ous savages." 

Arthur took the packet from the recluse with a look of sur- 
prise. 

" It will explain all," said the latter. " Put it by now, and 
keep it carefully. I have acted for the best, and you will 
acknowledge that when you come to notice the contents." 

Saying this, he pressed Arthur's hand, and assisting Ellen 
into the canoe, waved an adieu, and turning hastily round, 
with long hasty strides hurried back towards his abode. The 
Indians stood up and saluted him with signs of respect, and 
then, at the command of Domingos, began to ply their paddles, 



432 SIGNS OF A COMBAT. 

and we once more recommenced our voyage. Arthur watched 
the recluse till he disappeared among the trees. 

" It is very, very strange," I heard him say to himself; " I 
cannot understand it." Several times he pulled out the packet 
and looked at it wistfully. " I must not disohey him," he 
added aloud, " and yet I long to know what he meant by 
giving me this." 

" So do I," said Ellen ; " but I am sure you ought to obey 
him." 

Arthur started ; he seemed not to be aware that he had 
been speaking aloud. 

John looked at Ellen. " Sister," he said rather gravely, 
" do not utter your ideas ; whatever they may be, you are 
likely to be wrong." 

Ellen was silent. Arthur replaced the packet in his wallet, 
and the subject was not again alluded to. For several hours 
we glided down the stream without interruption. In the 
middle of the day we landed to give our crew rest and to cook 
our dinner. While the men were resting, we rambled through 
the forest with Duppo. We took Duppo that we might not 
run the risk of losing our way. We had gone on for some dis 
tance, when he exclaimed, " Jacare tinga! " I called True close 
to me, knowing that the words meant alligator. Duppo crept 
cautiously on. Every moment we expected to come up with 
the monster, though on dry ground we knew we had little 
cause to fear it. " What is that?" exclaimed John, and he 
fired his rifle at a creature which went bounding through the 
forest. For a moment I caught sight of a jaguar, and directly 
afterwards we came on an alligator which had evidently just been 
killed by the jaguar. I should have liked to have seen the 
combat in which the fierce mammal had come off victorious. 
What mighty strength it must have put forth to kill the huge 
reptile which lay mangled before us, a considerable portion of 



alligator's eggs. 433 

the interior devoured. Duppo, on seeing it, began to search 
about in the neighbourhood, and came before long on a conical 
pile of dead leaves, from among which he dug out upwards of 
twenty eggs. They were nearly twice the size of those of a 
duck, and of an elliptical shape. The shells were very hard, 
of the texture of porcelain, and extremely rough on the outside. 
Duppo rubbed them together, producing a loud sound. Then 
he shook his head, as much as to say, If the mother were alive 
that would bring her, but there she lies ; and he then told us 
that it was the way his people had of attracting alligators 
when they found a nest, knowing that the female is sure to be 
near, and will come to see what is the matter with her eggs. 
We carried them on board as a present to our crew, knowing 
that they would be acceptable, as the natives are very fond of 
them. At night we landed on an island, and built our huts in 
the same style that we had done on descending the Napo. And 
thus, with various incidents which I have not space to recount, 
we proceeded on our voyage for several days without inter- 
ruption. 



28 




CHAPTER XVIII. 

JOYFUL NEWS. 

AY after day we sailed down the mighty Amazon, 
often the opposite shore appearing like a blue line 
in the distance, and yet we were upwards of twelve 
hundred miles from the mouth. Now it again 
narrowed into more river-like proportions. Some- 
times we found ourselves navigating between 
numerous islands, cut off from the mainland by the rush of 
waters ; but dong the whole extent, often for a hundred miles 
together, not a hut was to be seen, not a sign of a human habi- 
tation. Whenever we came near the abode of man we landed, 
and Domingos or John and one of the natives approached 
cautiously to make inquiries; but hitherto without success. 
Here and there we came to a mission establishment of the Por- 
tuguese. They consisted generally of the priest's house, a larger 
building for the church, and a few huts scattered about, in- 
habited by natives. As far as we could judge, these so-called 
Christian natives were but little raised above their still heathen 
countrymen, while the effect of the religion they had assumed 
was to make them more idolatrous and superstitious than be- 
fore. The priests, however, were very civil, but there was 
nothing to tempt us to remain at their stations ; we therefore, 
after gaining the information we required^ pushed on and 



INTRICATE NAVIGATION. 435 

camped in our usual way. We agreed that our father had pro- 
bably acted in the same way, for we could gain no certain news 
of him. We heard, however, what gave us some anxiety — 
that the country was in a greatly disturbed state, and that the 
natives had, in several places, risen against the Portuguese, 
and driven them from their settlements. The poor priests, in- 
deed, seemed unhappy about themselves, and not at all confi- 
dent that their flocks might not rise and treat them in the 
same way. One, indeed, gave out strong hints that he would 
like to accompany us, and would undertake to pilot us down 
the river ; but our canoe had already as many on board as she 
could carry, while our provisions were so greatly diminished 
that they would not hold out much longer. 

We frequently avoided the main channel, the navigation of 
which in bad weather is dangerous, and made our way through 
some of the numerous channels filled by the rising waters on 
either side. Thus we paddled on through channels sometimes 
so narrow that the boughs arched almost overhead, at other 
times spreading out into lake-like expanses. 1 have already 
so frequently described the vegetation, the numberless palms 
and other trees, some of enormous size, with their festoons of 
air-plants and climbers of all sorts, that I need not again draw 
the picture. Emerging from a narrow path, we entered a calm 
and beautiful lake, when there appeared before us, floating on 
the water, a number of vast circular leaves, amid which rose 
up the most gigantic and beautiful water-lilies. 

" Oh, what superb flowers ! " exclaimed Ellen ; " do gather 
some." 

" Surely those cannot be leaves ! " exclaimed Arthur. " See, 
a bird with long legs is walking over them ! " 

John fired, and the bird fell in the centre of the leaf on 
which it was standing, and which still supported it in the 
water ; and taking it off the leaf, alongside which we paddled, 



436 THE VICTORIA REGIA. 

we found it to be a jacana, remarkable for the great length of 
its toes, especially the hinder one, and their spine-like claws. 
It was a wonderfully light bird also, and these peculiarities 
enable it to walk over the leaves of the w T ater-plants and pro- 
cure its food, which consists of worms. The beak was orange 
colour, but the greater part of the body black, with the back 
and wing-coverts of a bright chestnut, with a few yellow touches 
here and there, and the legs of a greenish-ash colour. We 
heard the shrill and noisy notes of its fellows in the trees near 
us. " Ah, that is a piosoca ! " said Duppo, " and that leaf is 
its oven ; " and so it was in shape like the pans in which the 
natives roast their mandioca meal. 

Ellen had, in the meantime, been examining one of the 
beautiful flowers which the boatmen picked for her. The 
outside of the leaves was of a delicate white, deepening in 
colour through every shade of rose to the deepest crimson, and 
then fading again to a creamy-yellowish tint at the heart. 
Many of the leaves were five feet and upwards in diameter, 
and perfectly smooth on the upper surface, with an upright 
edge of an inch to two inches all the way round. We managed, 
though not without difficulty, to pull up some stalks, and found 
them covered with long sharp spines. The construction of the 
leaf was very curious, it being supported below by a number 
of ribs projecting from the stalk, and giving it greater buoyancy 
and strength. One of the boatmen, plunging down, brought up 
a young leaf from the bottom. It had the form of a deep cup 
or vase, and on examining it we discovered the embryo ribs, 
and could see how, as they grew, their ramifications stretched out 
in every direction, the leaf letting out one by one its little folds 
to fill the ever- widening spaces. At last, when it reaches the 
surface of the water, its pan-like form rests horizontally above 
it without a wrinkle. This beautiful lily, then unknown to 
science, has since been called the Victoria Regia. 



BEAUTIFUL LILIES. 



437 



Nothing could exceed the beauty of this calm lake, covered 
for a considerable distance with these magnificent flowers. 
Among the lilies appeared a variety of other water-plants, some 
gracefully bending over like bamboos, others with large deep 




==^ MINIME. 

AQUATIC PLANTS OF TltOriCAL AMERICA. 



serrated leaves, while the different forest trees in varied forms 
rose round us, fringed by a broad band of feathery grass. 
Several trees floated on the borders covered with water-fowl, 
among which were many ducks and ciganas, while amid the 



438 A HIDEOUS MONSTER. 

lofty branches of the living forest flew numerous macaws of a 
red, green, and yellow species, and one of the small flock of 
the still more beautiful blue macaw, appeared to add their 
lovely tints to the landscape. Such was the scenery through 
which we passed during the greater part of the day. Had we 
felt sure about the safety of our family, how much more should 
we have enjoyed it. Our anxiety again increased. We had 
good reason to be anxious about ourselves. Our stock of pro- 
visions was almost exhausted ; all our luxuries except coffee 
had come to an end, and of that we had very little, while we 
had only a small supply of farinha remaining. We might shoot 
game and catch fish, but this would cause delay, and still 
greater time must be expended in searching for wild fruits 
which might supply our want of vegetable diet. Though our 
crew, John, Domingos, and I might rough it on game and fish, 
we were afraid that Ellen and Arthur would suffer from want of 
varied food. 

We encamped at the end of our day's voyage through that 
labyrinth of canals on the only spot we could find free from trees, 
the rising waters having covered nearly all the ground. While 
looking for some poles for our hut, I saw on the branch of a 
tree overhanging the water, gazing down upon us, a hideous 
monster, fully five feet long, which at the first glance I took 
to be a species of alligator with which I was unacquainted. 
Presently, as I gazed at it, it filled out a large bag under its 
throat, and opened its hideous mouth. It was covered with 
scales, had a long tail, the point of which was hid among the 
branches, and enormous claws at the end of its legs. I beat 
a quick retreat, calling to John to come to my assistance with 
his gun, for I fully believed that the creature would leap off 
and attack me. The Indians, hearing my voice, came towards 
me, and cut down some long thin sipos, at the end of which 
they formed a running noose. Thus prepared, they boldly ad- 



THE IGUANA. 439 

ranced towards the creature, and one of them throwing up the 
noose, adroitly caught it round the neck. The others, taking 
the end, gave it a sudden jerk, and down it came to the ground. 
As soon as it regained its feet it boldly made at them, but 
they nimbly leaped out of its way; and as its movements were 
slow, there seemed but little risk of its catching them. 

" Why, that must be an iguana \" exclaimed John. 

While some kept hauling at the creature's neck, turning it 
when it tried to get away, others ran to the canoe and brought 
their spears, with which they ran it through the neck, and 
quickly killed it. It was an iguana (Iguana tuberculatd). 
Though the head was very different from that of the alligator, 
being blunt, yet, from having a number of sharp teeth, it 
could evidently have given a severe bite. Its head was some- 
what large, and covered with large scales. It had an enor- 
mous wide mouth, while under its chin was a sort of big 
dew-lap, which, as it had shown me, it could inflate when 
angry. At the sides of the neck were a number of tubercles, 
while the tail was very long, thin, and tapering. It was of a 
dark olive-green, but the tail was marked with brown and 
green in alternate rings. The creature was nearly six feet 
long. The Indians seemed highly delighted with their prize, 
and as soon as our huts were built, commenced skinning and 
cutting it up. Domingos assured us that it was very good to 
eat, and produced a fricassee for supper, which we could not 
help acknowledging was excellent. A part also was roasted. 

Shortly afterwards I saw another iguana on the ground. 
True darted at it, and I shouted to him to come back. For- 
tunately for itself, my shouts startled the iguana, which took 
to the water, and swam away, sculling itself forward by means 
of its long tail at a rapid rate. 

Arthur had manufactured a net for catching insects. As 
soon as we were seated in front of our hut, enjoying the cool 



440 FIRE-FLIES. 

air after the sun had set, Ellen exclaimed, "Oh, see what beau- 
tiful fireworks ! " At a short distance from us there appeared 
suddenly to rise thousands of sparks of great brilliancy. Arthur 
ran forward with his net, and quickly returned, placed the hoop 
on the ground, and lifted up the end, when so bright was the 
light which came from the interior that we could without diffi- 
culty read a page of the book on natural history we had been ex- 
amining a short time before. On taking out some of the in- 
sects he had caught to look at them more narrowly, Arthur 
placed one on its back, when it sprang up with a curious click 
and pitched again on its feet. On examining it we found that 
this was produced by the strong spine placed beneath the thorax, 
fitting into a small cavity on the upper part of the abdomen. It 
brings this over its head, and striking the ground with great 
force, can thus regain its natural position. The creature was 
about an inch and a half long, and of a brown colour. The 
light proceeded from a smooth, yellow, semi-transparent spot 
on each side of the thorax. We found that even with a single 
one passed over the page we could see the letters clearly. 
Ellen ran and brought a vial, into which we put a dozen, when 
it literally gave forth the light of a bright lamp, sufficient to 
write by. It is known in the country as the cocuja. It is 
the elater, or still more scientifically, the Pyrophorus noctilucus. 
The forest behind the hut was literally filled at times with 
brilliant sparks of light, now vanishing, now bursting forth 
with greater brightness than at first. The Brazilian ladies 
wear these beetles alive secured in their hair, and sometimes 
on their dresses, which thus glitter brightly as they move 
about in the dusk. 

The next morning at daylight Duppo was busily employed 
hunting about in the neighbourhood, and at length shouted to 
us to bring a basket. We found he had just discovered the 
nest of an iguana, filled with eggs. He assured us that they 



monkeys' drinking-cups. 441 

were excellent. On boiling some for breakfast, we agreed 
with him. Like those of the turtle, they did not harden by 
boiling, but only became somewhat thicker, and were filled 
almost entirely with yellow, having very little albumen. We 
all set to work to hunt for more, and were fortunate in finding 
another nest, the eggs being a welcome addition to our scanty 
supply of food. The Indians meantime, while we were finish- 
ing breakfast, set off into the forest, and just as we were ready 
to start came back with another iguana. 

We were constantly employed in trying to teach Duppo 
English. Arthur was explaining to him the animals of our 
country, and was mentioning the cow, and describing its milk. 
He seemed much interested, and then gave us to understand 
that they also had cows in their land, which, instead of walk- 
ing about on four legs, grew in the ground, and were of great 
size. After this he was constantly looking out along the 
banks, and at length he shouted out to the men, " Massar- 
anduba!" and they at once paddled in for the bank. One of 
them accompanied us with an axe. As we passed along we 
found on the ground a number of woody vessels, which had 
evidently contained seeds. Duppo picked up one of them, 
and found another piece close by which fitted on to it, and 
then told us that they were called monkey s* drinking-cups ; 
the Portuguese call them cuyas de macaco. These shells 
had contained nuts. When falling off the tree — the sapucaya 
— the tops split off, and the nuts are scattered on the 
ground. Duppo made us understand that these cups would 
serve well to collect the milk from the cow he promised to 
show us. 

I may observe that the trees which bear the monkey drink- 
ing-cups are closely allied to the Brazil-nut tree, the fruit of 
which we had often seen sold in England under that name. 
Its seeds are also enclosed in large woody vessels, but they, 



442 COW-TREE. 

having no lid, fall entire to the ground, and are thus easily 
collected by the natives. 

Supplied with these vessels, we went on a few yards further, 
when we stopped under an enormous tree, one of the giants of 
the forest. Its trunk was covered with deeply scored reddish 
and rugged bark. Duppo patted it, saying, " This my cow." 
Another tree of the same species, but much smaller, grew near. 
He ran to it, and saying, " Small cow give better milk," began 
to attack it with his axe. After making a few strokes, out 
flowed a perfectly white liquid, which John, kneeling down, 
caught in the monkey-cup. As soon as it was filled I handed 
him another, the milk continuing to flow in great abundance, 
so that we soon had four cups filled full of the tempting liquid. 
On tasting it we found it sweet, and of a not unpleasant 
flavour, and wonderfully like milk. 

We returned to the boat with our prize. Domingos had 
meantime been boiling some coffee; as we had now no sugar, 
the fresh milk proved a most valuable acquisition. The 
Indians, however, recommended us not to take much of it. 
We kept it, intending to use it again in the evening, but on 
taking off the lid of one of the monkey-cups, we found that 
our milk had thickened into a stiff and excessively tenacious 
glue. " My cow good?" asked Duppo, as he saw us tasting 
the liquid. When we showed him the gluey substance in the 
evening, he inquired sagaciously whether the milk of our cow 
would keep so long, and we confessed that, in that climate, it 
would be very likely to turn sour. After this, on several 
occasions we obtained fresh milk from the cow-tree for our 
breakfasts and suppers. 

We encamped at night on a bank, and found two sorts of 
tiger-beetles, with very large heads, running about on the 
sand. It was extraordinary how rapidly they moved. Arthur 
and I tried to catch them, but each time they baffled us. One 




EXTRACTING MILK FROM COW-TREE. 



A MUSICAL WOOD-CRICEET. 445 

was very similar in hue to the sand over which it runs, the 
other was of a brilliant copper colour. Arthur, who was very 
acute in his remarks, observed that the white species ran far 
more swiftly than the coppered-coloured one. As they only 
appear in the gloom or night, the white is far more easily seen 
than the darker one ; and this has by the Creator greater 
means afforded it of escaping from its enemies. The dark 
coloured one, however, he discovered, is not left without means 
of defence ; for when at last Duppo caught one for him, he 
found that on touching it it emitted a strong, peculiar, and 
offensive putrid odour, which is not the case with the whiter 
one. 

"How delightful it is!" he exclaimed, "to examine the 
habits of God's creatures, and see how admirably adapted they 
are to the life they are destined to lead." 

I must not, however, attempt to describe the numberless 
insects and creatures of all sorts we met with on our voyage. 
Duppo brought us a large wood-cricket, called the Tanana, 
the wonderfully loud and not unmusical notes of which we 
had often heard. These sounds, we found, were produced by 
the overlapping edges of the wing-cases, which they rub 
together. In each wing-case the inner edge, near the lower 
part, has a horny expansion. On one wing this horny expan- 
sion is furnished with a sharp raised margin ; on the other, the 
strong nervure which traverses it on the other side is crossed 
by a number of short, sharp furrows, like those of a file. 
When, therefore, the insect rapidly moves its wings, the file 
of one expansion scrapes sharply across the horny margin of 
the other, thus producing the curious sounds. The wing- 
cases, which are of a parchment-like nature, and the hollow 
drum-formed space which they enclose, assists to give reson- 
ance to the tones. The music they make is employed un- 
doubtedly to serenade their mates, for the same object which 



446 A WALK ALONG THE BANK. 

induces the feathered tribe to utter their varied notes in the 
forest. 

We had once more entered the main stream, which, after 
the confined navigation of the last few days, appeared to our 
eyes almost like the wide ocean. We landed rather earlier 
than usual, as a favourable spot appeared, and we could not 
tell how far off another might be found. We had formed huts 
as usual, our camp-fire was lighted, and Domingos and Maria 
were engaged in cooking our evening meal, making the most 
of the scanty fare we had remaining. A point was near from 
which we believed we could get an uninterrupted view for a 
great distance down the river. As we found we could make 
our way to it without much difficulty, we begged Ellen and 
Oria to accompany us. 

Numerous water-fowl rose from the margin of the river as 
we advanced, and among them some magnificent black birds, 
with long hooked bills and small webbed feet, measuring not 
less than seven feet, we agreed, from wing to wing. They 
rose together poised in air. Now one, then another, darted 
down and seized their finny prey, again to rise rapidly into 
the air. They were large frigate-bird pelicans. On reach- 
ing the point we sat down on a bank. A small object ap- 
peared in the distance on the water. Arthur was the first to 
espy it. I thought it was but a log of wood. We pointed 
it out to Oria. She at once declared that it was a canoe. It 
was certainly approaching, and at length we made out a small 
canoe gliding over the smooth water; and as it came near 
we saw a white man in the stern steering, and ten natives 
urging her on with rapid strokes. " What if those people 
should be able to give us news of our father ! " exclaimed 
Ellen. " Do call them, lest they should pass by." John hailed 
the canoe. Presently we saw the white man stand up and look 
towards us. Instantly the head of the canoe was turned in 



A STRANGE ARRIVAL. 



447 



our direction. We hastened down to the point where they 
would land, and the white man stepped on shore. He gazed 
first at one, then at the other, with an inquiring glance. 




A STRANGE ARRIVAL. 



" Can you tell me, my friend," asked John, "if an English 
family are stopping anywhere on the banks down the river?" 

" Indeed I can, senor," answered the white man ; " for I 
have been sent up by the master to look out for some part of 



448 TIDINGS AT LAST. 

his family who ought long since to have arrived. He has 
already sent two messengers to inquire for them ; and his 
heart, and those of the senora and senorita, are well-nigh worn 
out with anxiety on their account. At last I begged that he 
would let me go ; and I promised not to return without gain- 
ing tidings of them." 

" Why, then you must be Antonio, and we are those you 
are looking for ! " said John. 

" Heaven be praised ! " exclaimed Antonio, our father's old 
servant, who, rushing forward, seized John in his arms, and 
gave him a warm embrace. He then turned to me, and gave 
me the same affectionate yet respectful greeting. " And this 
is the senorita!" he exclaimed, turning to Ellen. " Oh, it 
does my old heart good to see you. How little did I think 
that before the sun set I should behold those I so longed to 
find. And Domingos and Maria ; surely they have come with 
you!" 

" Oh yes," said John; " they are at the camp. Send your 
montaria round the point, and come with us. We shall soon 
be there." 

As may be supposed, we had numberless questions to ask 
about our father and family ; how far off they were from us, 
and all that had happened. 

" Oh, senor, I should like to have a dozen tongues in my 
head to reply to you," answered Antonio. " They are well and 
safe now, though the times are perilous. And, Heaven be 
praised, they have passed numberless dangers unharmed. It 
has taken me two weary weeks to come thus far, but I hope 
that we may descend the river to them in far less time. How 
could I have expected to meet with you when others, we had 
cause to fear, had failed. First, a Brazilian trader, who was 
proceeding up in his montaria, undertook the task, promising 
without fail to find you, and speedily to send down notice ; 



ASTONISHMENT OF DOMINGOS. 449 

but after waiting and waiting some weary weeks, no news came, 
and my master, your father, was resolved to go himself, though 
unwilling to leave the senoras without his protection, when, 
just then, two young Englishmen arrived from Para, and made 
themselves known to your father as friends of yours; and 
hearing that you were missing, agreed to go up in search of 
you." 

" Why, those must be our two schoolfellows, Houlston and 
Tony Nyas ! " I exclaimed. 

From the description which Antonio had given of them, we 
had no doubt that this was the case. But what had become 
of them? A few minutes before I had thought all our 
anxieties were over, but now they were again aroused on 
account of our friends. What if they had fallen into the 
hands of the Majeronas, or been exposed to some of the storms 
we had so narrowly escaped ! 

" You forget how easily they may have passed us," observed 
Arthur. " We might have been not a quarter of a mile apart, 
and yet have passed without seeing or hearing each other." 

Dear Ellen was so agitated with the thoughts of meeting 
those we loved so soon, that she could scarcely speak. She 
overheard, however, the remarks between Arthur and myself. 
" And why do you doubt that all will come right in the end?" 
she exclaimed. " Think of the many dangers we have gone 
through, and how we have been preserved from them all. Let 
us hope the same for our friends." 

Domingos was standing over the fire with his frying-pan 
when we came round the point with Antonio. At that mo- 
ment he happened to look up, when, forgetting what he was 
about, he let the frying-pan and its contents fall into the 
middle of the fire, thereby spoiling a delicious fricassee of iguana, 
and sprang forward to welcome his fellow-servant, and to make 
inquiries for their master. The two rushed into each other's 
(309) 29 



i50 NEWS OF OUR PARENTS. 

arms, and the tears fell from the black man's eyes when he 
heard that our father was well. 

We spent the evening at our encampment, hearing from 
Antonio all that had occurred : how our father had received 
information of the intended attack of the Majeronas, and had 
embarked just in time to escape them. He would have waited 
for us higher up the river had he not been compelled, for the 
sake of obtaining assistance for our mother, to proceed down- 
wards. They had all been hospitably received at the farm of 
a Brazilian family, where she having recovered, he determined 
to wait for our arrival. The first messengers he had despatched 
not having been heard of, on the arrival of Houlston and Tony 
Nyas, they had insisted on proceeding upward. As they also 
had not returned, Antonio, with the party we had met, had 
been sent to search for us. 

It was the happiest evening we had spent since the com- 
mencement of our journey. Anxiety about our friends did not 
damp our spirits, as we hoped that they would hear of us at 
some of the places at which we had called; and that we 
should soon all meet, and continue our adventures in company. 
" Fancy Tony and I, and old Houlston, after all, sailing to- 
gether on the Amazon, just as we used to talk about at school ! " 
I exclaimed. " It will be jolly, will it not, Arthur ? " 



CHAPTER XIX. 



A HAPPY MEETING 




WEEK had passed away. The two canoes keeping 
in company, we no longer felt the solitude which 
had oppressed us as we navigated that vast stream, 
or the intricate labyrinth of channels, often far 
away from the main shore. Several times we had 
inquired of Antonio whether we were approaching 
the farm of Senhor Pimento, where our family were living. 
" Paciencia ; logo, logo," was his answer — " Patience ; soon, 
soon we shall be there." We turned off from the main 
stream, and ascended an igarape thickly shrouded by palms 
and other trees, completely shutting out the sky above 
us. At the end of the vista the bright sunlight shone on an 
open space, where appeared a small lake, on the opposite side 
of which we could distinguish several buildings raised on piles 
— a large one in the centre with a deep verandah, the palm- 
thatched roof of which extended beyond the walls ; the whole 
surrounded by plantations of mandioca, cacao, peach-palms, 
and other trees. 

"Is that where we are going?" asked Ellen eagerly of 
.\ntonio. 
" We shall see — we shall see, sefiorita ! " he answered. 
Rounding a point, we observed a hut beneath a grove of 



452 UNITED ONCE MORE. 

inaja palms ; their leaves springing almost from the ground, 
and spreading slightly out from the slender stem, so as to form 
an open vase of the most graceful shape. Few objects of the 
vegetable kingdom are more beautiful. " Oh, what lovely 
trees ! " exclaimed Ellen. " And see ! there is some one 
coming out from among them." 

As she spoke, a person emerged from the wood, engaged 
apparently in reading. As his back was towards us, he did 
not observe the approach of the canoes. " Oh, it is papa ! " 
exclaimed Ellen ; " I am sure of it." And in another instant 
we were on shore, and Ellen flying over the ground. 

It was indeed a happiness to see her in our father's arms. 
" And my boys too, safe after all your dangers ! " he ex- 
claimed, as he embraced us. " And your young friend too ! " 

Maria and Domingos came running up to kiss his hand, 
pleasure beaming in their dark countenances. We hurried 
forward to the house, and in a few minutes had the happiness 
of seeing our mother and Fanny. Even Aunt Martha, I 
thought, looked far more kindly than she used to do, and was 
as gentle and affectionate to Ellen as she could be. It was 
indeed a happy meeting. 

We, of course, had to recount all our adventures ; and thus 
most of the talking was on our side, as Antonio had already 
told us all that had happened to them. Our Brazilian friend, 
Senhor Pimento, was a fine burly old gentleman, habited in 
light nankeen jacket and trousers, with a broad-brimmed hat. 
He was of a somewhat dark hue, and his wife, who was a 
slight, active old lady, was considerably darker. Their family 
consisted of a son, who was away hunting at the time, and 
two daughters. I cannot call them fair, but they were attrac- 
tive, lively girls, who had lived in that remote district all their 
lives, and knew nothing of the world beyond, believing Para, 
next to Rio, to be its largest city. Fanny and her Portuguese 




THE FIGURE AMONG THE TREES. 



OUR PORTUGUESE FRIEND. 455 

friends were much pleased with Oria and Duppo, and delighted 
when they found that they could speak a little English, a 
language the two latter were trying to learn. The house was 
of considerable size, built of palm-trees, thatched with palm- 
leaves ; and even the doors and windows were composed of 
palm-leaves, not opening on hinges, but being hooked up or 
taken down like mats. There were open galleries round on 
either side, and several of the rooms were open also ; and in 
these the hammocks of the men of the party were hung up. 
The floors were also of split palm-trees, and were raised about 
ten feet above the ground, so as to be at a sufficient elevation 
during the higher floods which occasionally inundate the 
larger portion of that region. None of the inmates of the 
house were idle. Senhor Pimento was constantly out, super- 
intending his labourers ; while Donna Josefa, his wife, was 
engaged in household matters. The young ladies, it must be 
owned, were the least industrious of the family. 

Arthur had said nothing of the packet he had received from 
the recluse, yet I was sure that he would not lose a moment in 
opening it after the time had arrived when he had permission 
to do so. Ellen came running to me the following morning, 
I having gone out before breakfast to look round the farm. I 
saw by her beaming countenance that she was full of some 
matter of importance. 

"It is as I told you, Harry!" she exclaimed. "The 
recluse is Arthur's father — I knew it — I was sure of it. 
Arthur read to me last night some of the letter he gave him. 
Poor fellow, he is in a great state of agitation, and blames 
himself for having come away and left him. The recluse — that 
is to say, Mr. Mallet — speaks somewhat vaguely of a fearful 
event which compelled him to leave England ; and he says 
that, though yearning to have his son by his side, he will not 
take him out of the path which Providence has placed him in, 



456 WHO THE RECLUSE WAS. 

and from the protection of kind friends — that he himself, long 
an outcast from his fellow-men, cannot help him, and that by 
starting alone in life he will have a far better prospect of suc- 
cess than should it be known whose son he is. These remarks, 
though Arthur is thankful to have found his father, have made 
him very unhappy. He will talk to you by-and-by, when he 
has thought the matter over ; and do you know, the recluse — 1 
mean, Mr. Mallet — says that papa is an old friend of his, and 
that Arthur may tell him so, as he is sure that though papa 
may not desire to meet him, he will not in consequence with- 
draw his protection from his son/' 

" That I am sure papa will not," I exclaimed. "Poor 
Arthur ! I do not know whether to be sorry or glad at what 
you have told me. Had he spoken to me I might have been 
better able to advise him." 

Ellen looked into my face. Perhaps she thought that I 
felt a little jealous that Arthur had not first consulted me. 
We agreed not to say anything about the matter, but to let 
Arthur speak to our father himself, being assured that he 
would do what was kind and generous, and act as he judged 
for the best. 

Arthur during the day was, I observed, more silent than 
usual. He was waiting, I suspected, to become more ac- 
quainted with our father before venturing to speak to him. 
I was not present when he did so. 

The day after our arrival Duppo came to me with a coun- 
tenance of alarm. " We get among witches ! " he exclaimed, 
looking round cautiously. I asked him what he could mean ; 
and he then told me that he had seen the two young ladies in 
a wood close to the house, amusing themselve's by playing 
with venomous snakes, which he was sure they could not do 
if they were like other human beings. " Come, you see them," 
he said, wishing to prove his assertion correct ; and he led rae 




A STRANGE AMUSEMENT. 



DtfPPO AffD THE WITCHES. 459 

round the house, through the grove of palms, where, sure 
enough, seated on a bench, from whence there was a lovely 
view of the lake, were the two daughters of our host. I con- 
fess I was almost startled on seeing them with a number of 
brilliant looking snakes. One was round each of their necks, 
while others they had twisted like bracelets, encircling their 
arms; and one of the girls was holding another in her hand, 
allowing its forked tongue to dart out towards her face. They 
were of a bright grass-green colour, with remarkably thin 
bodies ; and it was curious to see the graceful way in which 
the lithe, active creatures crawled about, or lay coiled up per- 
fectly at home in their laps. Unwilling to be an eavesdropper, 
I was retiring, when I met Fanny and Ellen, and told them 
what I had seen, and Duppo's suspicions. Fanny laughed, 
saying they were perfectly harmless, and had been tamed by 
their friends, and returned with me to where the girls were 
seated. Duppo, however, beat a retreat, evidently unwilling 
to be in such a dangerous neighbourhood. They were highly 
amused at hearing of Duppo's alarm, and showed me that the 
snakes were perfectly harmless. I took one in my hand, when 
the creature coiled itself round my arm, and I could admire at 
leisure its colour, and the beautiful topaz yellow of its eyes. 
The snakes were between two and three feet long. They 
were so thoroughly tamed, that though placed on the ground 
they did not attempt to escape, but came back immediately 
they were called by their young mistresses. So slender were 
their bodies, that when coiled completely up I could place one 
on the palm of my hand. 

Though I told Duppo afterwards that I had actually handled 
the snakes, he was not convinced of their harmless character, 
and insisted that it was another proof that they had been 
charmed by the white witches, which he still evidently con- 
sidered our Brazilian friends. Oria, however, was far braver ; 



460 AN EXCURSION THROUGH THE GAPO. 

for when she saw Fanny and Ellen play with the creatures, 
she without hesitation took one of them up, and allowed it to 
coil itself round her neck, where it made a pretty ornament on 
her dark skin. 

Pedro, the son of our host, returned the next day with a 
boat-load of turtle and fish which he had caught ; as well as a 
number of birds, some of them of exquisite plumage. John, 
Arthur, and I begged to accompany him the next time he set 
out on a similar expedition ; and we found that he proposed 
starting again the following day. Meantime Senhora Josefa, 
with the assistance of her slaves, was employed in salting and 
drying the fish and fowl she had just received. 

We started in the morning with two canoes, equipped with 
nets, spears, and lines, bows and arrows, and blow-pipes as well 
as guns. 

The lower portion of the banks of the Amazon were at this 
time covered with water on either side, varying in height from 
one to ten feet, and in some places reaching twenty. This 
district, known as the Grapo, extends from the Napo upwards 
of seventeen hundred miles, to the very borders of Peru. It 
thus becomes a region of countless islands, separated by ex- 
panses of water — but not open water, as forest trees appear 
growing out of it in all directions ; while in other parts there 
are numbers of lakes of all sizes — some many miles in extent, 
others mere pools, dry in summer, but all abounding in fish 
of various sorts, in turtles and alligators. We could often, 
in consequence of the flooded state of the country, make short 
cuts in our canoe directly through the forest, in some places 
with a depth of five to ten feet below our keels. 

As we were paddling on through a scene such as I have 
described, we passed near a raft secured to the trunks of four 
trees, on which was an Indian family, with a small fire burn- 
ing on it. The mother was cooking fish, while the father lay 



A FAMILY OF MURAS INDIANS. 



461 




A FAMILY OF MURAS INDIANS. 



in his hammock suspended between the trees. A small, crazy- 
looking canoe was moored to it. The family appeared per- 
fectly contented and unconcerned, and accustomed to the 
curious mode of life. Pedro told us they were Muras Indians. 
During the dry season they live on the sand-banks, employed in 
catching turtle in the large river ; and when the rainy season 
sets in they retire to these solitudes, whence they sally forth in 
their canoes to catch manatees and turtle, and fish of many sorts. 
We were proceeding away from the main stream by a broad 
water-path, with numberless narrower paths leading off in all 
directions. During the first part of our voyage we could see 
for a considerable distance through the irregular colonnade of 



462 A SCENE IN THE GAPO. 

trees ; but as we progressed the path became narrower, and 
the trees grew closer together, their boughs frequently stretch- 
ing forth over our heads. From many of them beautiful 
bright yellow flowers hung down, the stems several feet in 
length, while ferns and numerous air-plants thickly covered 
the trunks of the palms or drooped over from their summits. 
Now and then we passed through a thicket of bamboos, their 
slender foliage and gracefully-curving stems having arranged 
themselves in the most elegant feathery bowers. Crossing 
through the forest, we passed a grove of small palms, their 
summits being but a few feet above us. They bore bunches of 
fruit, which our Indians cut off with their knives. We found 
it of an agreeable flavour. The birds feeding overhead now 
and then sent down showers of fruit, which splashed into the 
water round us. Frequently we heard a rustling in the leaves, 
and caught sight in many places of troops of monkeys peeping 
down from among the dense foliage. Then off they would go, 
leaping from bough to bough through the forest. Here a 
flock of paroquets appeared in sight for a few moments. 
Now one of the light-blue chatterers, then a lovely trogon, 
would seize a fruit as it darted by ; or the delicate white wings 
and claret-coloured plumage of a lovely pompadour would 
glance from the foliage ; or a huge-billed toucan would pitch 
down on a bough above us, and shake off a fruit into the water. 
Gay flowers, too, were not wanting, of the orchid tribe : some 
with white and spotted and purple blossoms ; the most mag- 
nificent of a brilliant purple colour, called by the natives St. 
Ann's flower, four inches across. We plucked some, which 
emitted a most delightful odour. At last we came out once 
more into the bright sunshine, at a small lake, the surface of 
which was adorned in many parts with numberless beautiful 
water-plants — graceful lilies, yellow bladder-worts, and num- 
bers of a bright blue flower, which contrasted with the green 



TURTLE CATCHING. 463 

leaves. The whole track, indeed, consisted, we found, of 
igarapes, lakes, and gapo ; here and there patches of high and 
dry land so mingled together that we could not have told 
whether we were on the main-shore or on an island. 

At length we reached another lake with higher banks, where 
Pedro told us we would encamp and commence fishing. The 
little lake extended over an area of about ten acres, and was 
surrounded by the forest. The borders were somewhat swampy, 
and covered with a fine grass. On these borders the hunters 
erected little stages, consisting of long poles, with cross-pieces 
secured by lianas. The pool abounded with turtle. Our 
hunters mounted the stages, armed with bow and arrow. The 
arrow was so formed that the head when it struck the animal 
remained in its body, while the shaft floated to the surface, 
though remaining attached to it by a long line. We remained 
in a larger canoe to watch proceedings, while Pedro and two 
Indians entered a smaller one. The Indians did not even wait 
for the turtles to come to the surface ; but the moment they 
saw a ripple in the water, the man nearest shot his arrow with 
unerring aim, and it never failed to pierce the shell. As soon 
as one was shot, Pedro paddled towards it, and, taking the 
shaft and line in his hand, humoured the creature as a fisher- 
man does a salmon, till, exhausted, it rose to the surface, when 
it was further secured by another arrow shot at it, and then 
with the two lines easily hauled into the canoe. John and I 
tried our skill ; but our arrows missed their aim, and I very 
nearly shot our friend Pedro instead of the turtle. 

Another small canoe had been sent for, which now arrived. 
So rapidly were the turtle shot that both canoes were actively 
engaged in picking them up. Fully forty were thus killed in 
a short time. The net was then spread at one end of the pool, 
while the rest of the party began beating the water from the 
opposite side with long poles, some along the edges and others 



4G4 ELECTRIC EELS. 

in the canoes. We could see the backs of the turtles as they 
swam forward. When they got close to the net the two ends 
•were rapidly drawn together, surrounding a large number of 
them ; and then all hands uniting at the ropes, quickly dragged 
it towards the shore. As they appeared above the water, the 
men seized them, and threw them into the canoes, which came 
up to the spot. Many, however, managed to scramble out 
again before they were turned on their backs. Arthur and I 
rushed in with the rest to assist in their capture, when suddenly 
I felt an extraordinary sensation in my foot. 

" Oh, I have been bitten by a water-snake ! " I exclaimed, 
leaping up. 

" And so have I I" cried Arthur. And we rushed on shore, 
both of us looking anxiously down at our legs. No wounds, 
however, were to be seen. 

When the net was finally drawn on shore, after a vast 
number of small turtle had been taken out of it, several curious 
fish were seen, and among them five or six eel-looking crea- 
tures, with large heads. The Indians cried out something; 
but not understanding them, I took up one of the creatures to 
examine it, when instantly I felt the sensation I had experienced 
in the water, and now discovered that they were electric eels. 
To prove it yet further, I took out my knife, and Pedro, 
Arthur, and I, with several Indians, joined hands, when 
instantly the rest, greatly to their astonishment, felt the shock 
as if they had touched the fish itself. We persuaded the other 
Indians to try the experiment ; and they were greatly amused 
and astonished at finding the electric spark pass through their 
systems. 

Altogether we caught upwards of a hundred turtle. We 
then moved on to another lake with a sandy shore, where the 
net was again drawn for the sake of obtaining fish. I had 
never seen so many and various fish taken together. It would 



A NEW WAY TO TAKE FISH. 465 

be impossible to describe them. Among them was a beautiful 
oval-shaped fish, which the natives call acara. There are 
numerous species, we heard : some of them deposit their eggs 
in the sand, and hover over them until the young are hatdied ; 
but there are others which take still greater care of them, and 
have a cavity near the gills, in which the male takes up the 
eggs and carries them there, not only till they are hatched, 
but actually keeps the young fry in safety within them. When 
able to swim they go out and take exercise ; but on the 
approach of danger they rush back into their parents' mouths 
for protection. This cavity is in the upper part of the bronchial 
arches. I should scarcely have believed the fact from the 
report of the natives, had I not actually seen both the eggs 
and the young fry in their parents' head. There are several 
species of fish in the waters of the Amazon which are thus 
wonderfully supplied with the means of protecting their young. 

" You shall now see another way we have of taking fish," 
said our friend Pedro. 

"We paddled off to a still part of the lake. He then poured 
out of a calabash some coloured liquid. 

" And now let us land," he said, " and while we take our 
dinner, watch the result." 

The liquid, he told us, was produced from a poisonous liana 
called tambo. This is cut up into lengths, washed, and soaked 
in water, which becomes thus impregnated with the juice. 

Before dinner was over, as we looked out on the pool we 
saw the surface covered with fish floating on their sides, with 
their gills wide open. The canoe then pushed off, and col- 
lected them in great numbers. The poison appeared to have 
suffocated the fish, although only a small quantity had been 
poured into the water. 

We were as successful in shooting birds, monkeys, and other 

game, as we were in fishing. One of the Indians used his bow 
(309) 30 



466 



A CURIOUS MODE OF SHOOTING. 




AN INDIAN MARKSMAN. 



in a curious way, which we had not before seen employed. 
Throwing himself on his back, he placed his feet lifted up 



CAOUTCHOUC COLLECTOKS. 467 

above bis body against the bow, and drew the string to his 
head with both his hands. It was surprising what a cor- 
rect aim he could thus take. He quickly brought down several 
birds on the wing at a great height. He showed us also that 
he could shoot up in the air, and make the arrow fall wher- 
ever he pleased. Several times it descended within a few 
inches of his own head or feet, where it stuck quivering in 
the ground. We dreaded that it might stick into him ; but 
he laughed at our fears, assuring us that there was not the 
slightest danger, as he had practised the art from his boyhood, 
and could perform still more difficult feats. Darkness coming on 
prevented him from exhibiting them. , We spent the night on 
the driest spot we could find on the banks of the lake. Blazing 
fires were lighted to keep jaguars, pumas, and boas at a distance. 

Next morning, loaded with the spoils of the chase, we com- 
menced our voyage homewards. We were passing a dry, 
thickly-wooded island, when we caught sight of a number of 
people among the trees, while fires were burning in the centre 
of several open spots. We asked Pedro what they were about. 

"They are my father's labourers," he said. "You shall 
come on shore, and we will see how they are employed." 

We found a number of Indians and a few blacks busily 
engaged in various ways ; some in making gashes in the stems 
of trees, under each of which they placed a little clay cup or a 
shell, into which trickled the sap issuing from the wound. 
This sap we found was of the consistency of cream. And now 
we saw for the first time the india-rubber with which we had 
only before been acquainted when using it to rub out our 
pencil strokes when drawing at school. The trees which were 
thus treated had a bark and foliage not unlike that of the 
European ash ; but the trunks were of great size, and shot up 
to an immense height before throwing off their branches. 
People with large bowls were going about from tree to tree, 



468 



MODE OF PREPARING CAOUTCHOUC. 




CAOUTCHOUC COLLECTORS. 



and emptying the contents of the little cups into them. From 
thence they were carried to their camp. Here we found large 
bowls full of the cream-like sap. The labourers were provided 
with a number of clay moulds of various shapes, though most 
of them were in the form of round bottles. These moulds were 
dipped into the liquid, and then hung up to dry. As soon as 
one layer was dry the mould was again dipped in, and thus 
coat after coat was put on. Pedro told us it took several days 
before the coating was considered sufficiently thick. It was 
then hard and white. This operation being finished, it was 
passed several times through a thick, black smoke which issued 
from fires. We found that this smoke was produced by burn- 
ing the nuts of the inaja and other palm-trees, by which means 



THE SIPHONIA ELASTICA DESCRIBED. 469 

the dark colour and softness are obtained. The process is now 
complete ; and the moulds being broken, the clay is emptied 
out, and the rubber is fit for sale. 

The Brazilian india-rubber tree — the Siphonia elastica 
(caoutchouc) — differs from the ficus which furnishes the india- 




LEAVES, FLOWERS, AND FRUIT OF THE CAOUTCHOUC. 

rubber of Africa and the East Indies. It bears a small 
flower and circular fruit, 'with strongly-marked divisions in the 
rind. 

Having left some of our game for provisioning the camp of 
the india-rubber collectors, we made the best of our way home- 
wards. Evening was coming on. We were still at some dis 
tance from home. The sky had become overcast, and rain had 



470 ALL ABOUT WOURALI. 

begun to fall. It seemed impossible that we should find our 
way through the forest in the darkness. We entered at length 
a channel, the land on one side of which was elevated some 
feet above the water. As we were paddling along it, Pedro 
proposed that we should land and camp. Just then we caught 
sight of a fire burning in a shed at some distance from the 
bank. 

" We may there find shelter," said Pedro, " without having 
the trouble of building huts, which, after all, would not keep 
out the rain." 

We three accompanied him towards the fire. We found 
two Indians standing near it, both busily employed in con- 
cocting some mixture in a large pot simmering over the flames. 
They were evidently, by the manner in which they received 
us, displeased at our coming. Pedro, however, told them that 
we proposed spending the night at their hut ; and sent to the 
canoe for some game, which put them in better humour. He 
inquired what they were about. 

"I see what it is. They are making the wourali poison for 
tipping the arrows for their bows and blow-pipes. See ! we 
will make them show us the process." 

After a little talk with the Indians, they consented to do as 
he wished. First they showed us some long sticks of a thin 
vine — the wourali itself. This, with the root of a plant of a 
very bitter nature, they scraped together into thin shavings. 
They were then placed in a sieve, and water poured over them 
into an earthen pot, the liquid coming through having the 
appearance of coffee. Into this the juice of some bulbous 
plants of a glutinous nature was squeezed, apparently to serve 
the purpose of glue. While the pot was simmering, othei 
ingredients were added. Among them were some black, venom- 
ous ants, and also a little red ant, which stings severely. They 
seemed to set great value also on the fangs of two snakes, 



ALL ABOUT WOURALI. 471 

which, when pounded, were added with much ceremony. One, 
Pedro told us, was the venomous labarri ; and another, the 
largest among the venomous reptiles in America, known as 
the curucu, or bushmaster (Ldchesis mutus). The Indians, 
however, call it the couana couchi. It is of the most beauti- 
ful colour. Its body is brightly tinted with all the pris- 
matic colours ; and sometimes it is to be seen coiled round the 
branches of a tree, ready to strike its prey. It is allied, I 
should say, to the fearful fer de laiice, which strikes its prey 
with so rapid and straight a stroke that it is impossible to 
escape it. A quantity of the strongest Indian red pepper was 
lastly added ; and as the ingredients boiled, more of the juice 
of the wourali was poured in as was required. The scum 
having been taken off, the compound remained on the fire till 
it assumed the appearance of a thick sirup of a deep brown 
colour. Whether all these ingredients are necessary, I cannot 
say. Others also, I believe, are occasionally used. 

I should have observed that we, as well a| the other Indians, 
were desired to keep at a respectful distance during the opera- 
tion, as it is considered that even the vapour ascending from 
the pot is injurious to health. Having been pronounced per- 
fectly made, the sirup was poured into a number of little pots, 
and carefully covered over with skin and leaves. "We observed 
that the two Indians who manufactured it washed their hands 
and faces frequently. Pedro purchased several pots which had 
thus been manufactured, as the poison is an article of commerce 
throughout the country. 

The Indians' hut was at some distance from the shed. After 
supper we hung up our hammocks, and after turning into 
them, went to sleep. Little did we think of the fearful danger 
we ran that night. 



CHAPTER XX. 

ANOTHER FLIGHT. 




i*jp\|ARLY the next day we arrived at Senhor Pimento's 



farm. The turtles were turned into a large tank 
near the house, staked round so as to prevent the 
creatures from getting out. Here they would live 
for many months. Most of the Brazilian, as well 
as many of the natives' houses, have similar reser- 
voirs attached to them, in which turtle are kept alive, to be 
taken out as required for use. 

We found our two sisters seated by the bank of the lake, 
and little Oria with them. They seemed somewhat agitated. 
Oria had been out the previous day, they told me, in the 
forest to gather fruit, and had unwisely wandered on, without 
waiting for Duppo, who was to follow her. Unaccustomed to 
that part of the country, she had lost her way. As evening 
approached, she found an Indian hut, when, the rain coming 
down, she crept into it for shelter. No one was there. She 
had thrown a mat over her, and had dropped off to sleep, 
when she was awakened by hearing several persons talking. 
Although their dialect was very different from her own, she 
could understand them. As she listened she became more and 
more interested. They were speaking of a plot to surprise 
the whites, and put them to death, so that not a Portuguese 



ALARMING INTELLIGENCE. 473 

should remain in the country. This plan, Oria understood, 
was very soon to be carried into execution. Fanny and Ellen 
cross- questioned Oria, and seemed satisfied that they clearly 
understood her. They then begged me to go and call cur 
father, that we might have his opinion before alarming our 
host and hostess. I fortunately found him near the spot. He 
came to the conclusion that Oria's opinion was to be relied on, 
and at once determined to warn Senhor Pimento. 

Soon afterwards I met Duppo. ' He drew me aside, with a 
mysterious look. He, too, evidently had something which he 
wished to communicate. He in vain, however, tried to find 
words to explain himself. Just then we caught sight of the 
daughters of our host in the distance. He shook his head at 
them, and then made signs that no good could come from 
living with a family who could play with poisonous snakes 
with impunity; and then pointed to the canoe, and urged us to 
go. away from so dangerous a neighbourhood. I felt sure, 
however, that he had some other reason, which he was afraid 
to communicate. I told him so, and I asked him if he did not 
believe that the natives in the neighbourhood were about to 
attack the plantation. He looked surprised, evidently not 
being aware that Oria had already warned my sisters. At last 
he confessed that such was the case, and implored me earnestly 
to induce my family to fly. On this I went in search of John, 
who had talked of going out to shoot. I persuaded him, 
though not without difficulty, to remain at home, and come 
and consult with our father. He had, in the meantime, found 
Senhor Pimento. 

" I am afraid that I shall be unable to persuade our Portu- 
guese friend to take precautions against an attack of the 
natives. He declares that they have always been on good 
terms with him, and he sees no reason to be alarmed/' he 
observed. 



474 THE WISEST COURSE. 

" What, then, do you mean to do, father ? " I asked. 

" To take the wisest course, " he answered. " I have directed 
Domingos and Antonio to get the montarias ready, and to 
ascertain the feeling of the Tucuna Indians who came with 
you. They are, however, anxious to return homewards ; and I 
have promised them one of the canoes, and additional payment, 
if they will accompany us in our flight to a place of safety. 
There is an uninhabited island some way down the river, where, 
I hope, we may remain concealed, should what we apprehend 
take place. As delay may be dangerous, I have told Senhor 
Pimento that I purpose starting this evening ; and I have 
urged him to have his own montarias ready, and manned by 
negroes in whom he can place confidence. I shall be very glad 
if I can, at all events, induce him to take this precaution, so 
that, should he see any likelihood of his being attacked, he 
may, at all events, get on board, and save the lives of his 
family and himself. We will, as soon as the canoes are ready, 
carry our own property down to them. But we must take 
care that we are not observed by the natives, who might 
attempt to stop us, or watch the direction we take. Your 
mother and sisters are engaged in packing up, and I hope that 
soon all will be ready." 

Though Senhor Pimento appeared to be incredulous as to the 
sinister intentions of the natives, I thought that possibly Pedro 
might be induced to believe them. I therefore went in search 
of him. I told him what we had heard. 

" It may be," he answered. " I have had many black looks of 
late from those who used at one time to be ready to kiss my 
feet. I am, therefore, inclined to agree with you that some 
mischief is intended. I will try and persuade my father to act 
prudently ; but he has been so long accustomed to look down 
upon the natives, it will be difficult to persuade him that they 
will dare to injure a white skin. I think your father is very 



OUR ESCAPE. 475 

right to escape from hence, though we shall be sorry to part 
from you." 

I thanked Pedro for his kind feelings, and urged him to try 
and induce his father to act with caution. As all the natives 
on the estate were absent gathering caoutchouc, our operations 
were conducted with less difficulty than would otherwise have 
been the case. Our own Indians had fortunately remained 
behind. It was settled that two should go in our canoe. 
John should act as captain of our father's, and Domingos of 
ours. Our goods were quickly conveyed on board. We found 
that Senhor Pimento had sent a supply of farinha, as well as 
several turtles and other provisions, on board each of them, as 
a mark, he said, of his good-will. 

We bade him and Senhora Josefa and their two daughters 
farewell. Pedro accompanied us down to the canoe. 

" Do not fear," he said, " about us. I suspect we shall soon 
be following you. But should nothing happen to us, forget 
not those who held you in affectionate esteem." 

I am, of course, only translating his words. 

The canoes shoved off, and working our paddles, we glided 
across the lake. It was nearly dark before we reached the 
entrance to the igarape down which we were to proceed. It 
was a perfect calm. The tall trees were reflected in the 
mirror-like expanse of the lake, sprinkled, as it were, with the 
myriads of stars which shone forth from the clear sky. Here 
and there a night-bird darted from its covert in search of its 
insect prey. The tree-crickets had begun to utter their even- 
ing notes, and from far and near came forth from the forest the 
numberless sounds which often to the solitary traveller make 
the night hideous. 

" Oh, what can that be?" we heard Ellen exclaim from the 
other canoe. " See ! see ! " 

We looked astern, towards the plantation we had left. 



476 JOINED BY OUR FRIENDS. 

Bright flames were darting up from among the buildings, 
every instant growing higher, while dreadful cries, coming 
across the water, struck our ears. 

"Oh, I am afraid our friends have delayed too long to 
escape," exclaimed Arthur. " Could we not go back to help 
them?" 

I asked our father if he would allow us to do so. 

He hesitated. "They have their montarias; and should 
they have been attacked, you can render them no assistance." 

Still, I did not like the thought of deserting our friends, and 
promised, should we not meet with them, to return at once. At 
last he consented to our going ; and turning the head of our 
canoe, we paddled back towards the shore we had left. We 
had nearly reached it, when we saw a boat approaching. It 
might have our friends on board, or might be manned by 
natives. We approached cautiously, ready to turn round at a 
moment's notice. 

" Who goes there? " I asked. . 

I was greatly relieved by hearing Senhor Pimento's voice. 

" Turn round ! " he exclaimed. " Fly ! fly ! I fear we may 
soon be pursued. We are all on board. I wish we had fol- 
lowed your advice/' 

Back we paddled, as fast as we could urge our canoe through 
the water. Meantime the whole plantation appeared in a 
blaze — not only the buildings, but the fields and groves of 
fruit-trees seemed to have been set on fire. We made for the 
mouth of the igarape, where we found our father's canoe wait- 
ing for us. Away we all went together. The cries and 
shouts of the Indians, as they searched about for the proprietor, 
reached our ears. We had too much reason to believe that we 
should be followed. There was sufficient light to enable us to 
keep in the centre of the water-path. We anxiously looked 
astern, expecting every moment to see the canoes of our 



A NIGHT VOYAGE. 477 

enemies in our wake. In some places the igarape was so 
narrow, and the trees so completely joined overhead, that we 
could with difficulty discover our way, and were compelled to 
paddle at less speed to avoid running among the bushes at its 
borders. And now, from every side, . those sounds which I 
have so often mentioned burst forth from the forest ; yet, 
though so frequently before heard, their effect was wonder- 
fully depressing. Sometimes, indeed, they sounded so exactly 
like the cries of natives, that we felt sure we were pursued, 
and expected every moment to discover our enemies close 
astern of us. 

We continued our night voyage, paddling as fast as we could 
venture to move through the darkness. Now and then the 
light penetrated into the centre of the igarape, and allowed us 
to move faster. Ever and anon flights of magnificent fire- 
flies flitted across the igarape, revealing the foliage on either 
side, amid which sometimes it seemed as if gigantic figures 
were stalking about, to seize us as we passed. They were, 
however, only the stems of decayed trees, or distorted branches 
bending over the waters. 

Thus we went on, hour after hour, not venturing to stop 
even to rest the weary arms of the paddlers ; for we had re- 
ceived too clear a warning of what would be our fate should 
we fall into the power of the hitherto submissive, but now 
savage and vindictive natives. It was no slight cause probably 
which had induced them to revolt. The cruelty and tyranny, 
the exactions and treachery of the white man had at length 
raised their phlegmatic natures, and they were about to exact 
a bitter revenge for long years of oppression and wrong. As 
in many similar instances, the innocent were doomed to suffer 
with the guilty ; and as far as we had been able to judge, our 
friend Senhor Pimento had treated those around him with all 
kindness and consideration. 



478 A PROPOSED REFUGE. 

At length a pale light appeared ahead ; and emerging from 
the dark shades of the igarape, we entered the wide expanse of 
the Amazon, across which at that instant the moon, rising 
above the line of forest, cast the silvery light of her bright 
beams. My sisters, and even the Brazilian girls, uttered ex- 
clamations of admiration. We made our way across the lake- 
like expanse, which was now just rippled with a light breeze ; 
and after an hour's progress, found ourselves approaching a 
lofty wall of forest. Coasting along it, we entered a narrow 
channel similar to the one we had quitted. Here and there 
the moonbeams, penetrating amid the branches, enabled us to 
find our way till we reached an open spot on the shores of a 
small lake. 

" Here," said our father, " is the place I have selected for 
our retreat ; and as the Indians will believe that we have con- 
tinued down the stream, there is little probability, I think, of 
their coming here to search for us. If they do, we may escape 
through the opposite side, and take one of several channels 
which will again conduct us into the main stream." 

There was sufficient light to enable us to erect rude huts 
for the accommodation of the ladies of the party. As there 
was no fear of the glare of the fires shining through the 
forest, and thus betraying our position, we could venture to 
light a sufficient number for the protection of the camp against 
wild beasts. 

The next morning found us quietly settled in our new 
location. My father and mother did their best to comfort 
Senhor Pimento and his family for the loss of their pro- 
perty. 

" Think how much worse it would have been," said my 
father, " had you, and your wife, and daughters, and son been 
deprived of your lives ! "We should be thankful for the bless- 
ings we receive." 



A SEARCH FOR OUR SCHOOLFELLOWS. 479 

"Yes, it is true — it is true," answered our Portuguese 
friend. " But—" 

" Oh, utter not any ' buts/ " observed my father. " l But" 
is an ungrateful word. It should be discharged from human 
language." 

Ellen had saved all her pets, even her humming-bird ; and 
she and Fanny, with the assistance of their Brazilian friends, 
had plenty of occupation in arranging accommodation for 
them. 

My father was anxious to have a larger vessel built, fit to 
navigate the lower part of the river, over whose sea-like 
expanse strong winds occasionally blow, which our smaller 
canoes were but ill-calculated to encounter. The first thing, 
however, to be done, was to erect huts, in which the party 
might live till the vessel could be got ready, or till they re- 
ceived information that the voyage could be accomplished 
without risk of being attacked by the rebels. 

"I have been thinking, Harry,'' said Arthur, "that if 
Houlston and Nyas should come down, and make for Senhor 
Pimento's farm, would there not be a great risk of their falling 
into the hands of the rebels, and being killed?" 

" Indeed there would," I answered. " I did not think of 
that. I wish we could send and stop them." 

" Would it not be better to go ourselves ? " asked Arthur. 

" Indeed it would," I exclaimed. " We will see what my 
father says to it." 

I told John, who agreed with me ; and we at once deter- 
mined to proceed up the stream with our Tucuna Indians. We 
promised them that on finding our friends they should have 
our canoe in which to perform their homeward voyage. They 
seemed perfectly satisfied, and we congratulated ourselves on 
the arrangement we had made. As there might not be room 
to return in their canoe, John, Arthur, and I determined to go 



480 OUK UPWARD VOYAGE. 

alone. We would not even take Duppo, as he could do little^ 
^compared with the other Indians, in working our vessel. 
Fanny and Ellen were very unhappy at the thoughts of our 
going. We begged them to look after Duppo, and to give 
him his lessons in English till we should return. 

We started early in the morning, paddling vigorously up 
the stream, which we found a very different thing to going 
down with it. At first we kept along the shore, opposite 
Senhor Pimento's sitio, and then crossed over, that we might 
have a better chance of seeing our friends, should they be 
coming down. For some time, when the wind was fair, we 
rigged a sail, and were thus able to run up with ease against 
the current. At night we always chose a spot where we could 
command a view of the river, which had so much fallen by 
this time that we hoped our friends would keep in it instead 
of branching off among the channels at the side. 

For several days we continued our voyage, till we began to 
fear that some accident might have happened, or that, not 
hearing of us, they might have pushed onwards, with the in- 
tention of sailing up the Napo. Sometimes we slept under 
the awning in the montaria ; sometimes we built huts, ac- 
cording to our usual custom, on the shore. 

One morning, just as we were embarking, John shot a fine 
paca, which we took on board, and agreed we would roast 
during our noon-day meal, when our Indians generally lay 
down to sleep. At the hour we intended, we found a bank, 
which afforded us a tempting resting-place. Arthur and I 
agreed to act as cooks ; while John, who had been up before 
daybreak with his gun in the forest, said he would rest till 
dinner was ready. The chief Indian, Tono, meantime took 
his blow-pipe and bow, saying he would go into the forest and 
shoot some more game for supper, our stock having become 
somewhat scanty ; while his companions lay down to sleep in 



A TERRIBLE TIME. 481 

the canoe. John lay down on the grass, away from the fire, 
though near enough for the smoke to keep the flies at a 
distance. We had the paca scientifically trussed and spitted, 
and placed over the fire on two forked sticks. Sometimes 
Arthur, sometimes I turned the spit. It was my turn to 
attend to it, and Arthur was sitting near me, when I felt the 
ground shake, as if some large object had pitched down on it 
at my side ; and what was my horror, on turning my head, to 
see Arthur, in the claws of an enormous puma, being dragged 
over the ground. We had imprudently left our guns in the 
montaria. At the same time John awoke, and quickly 
sprang into the canoe. I felt for my knife — the only weapon 
I possessed — when I found that I had left it on the other 
side of the fire, where John had been lying. As I turned 
my head for an instant, intending to seize it, I saw an- 
other puma stealthily approaching. Arthur did not cry out, 
but lay with his face on the ground, the better to avoid the 
stroke of the puma's paw. Horror kept me from moving. 
The savage beast was dragging Arthur away. Despair seized 
me. His death seemed inevitable. All passed in a moment. 
Then I saw John standing up in the montaria, with his rifle 
pointed at the puma's head. My tongue clove to my mouth. 
I could not shout out to awake the Indians. The second 
puma was drawing near. I might be its victim. Just then 
John's rifle echoed through the forest : the puma which had 
seized Arthur sprang up in the air, and then down it fell, its 
claws only a few inches from Arthur's body. I now rushed 
up to him, and dragged him out of the way of its dying 
struggles, calling to John to look after the other puma. The 
Indians had now started to their feet, uttering loud shrieks. 
The puma stopped just as I fancied it was about to spring at 
me, and turning round, bounded into the forest. They then, 
running up to where the puma lay, quickly despatched it with 
(309) 31 



482 SUSPICIOUS CONDUCT. 

their spears ; while John and I lifted up Arthur and carried 
him. to the side of the lire. He was insensible, but groaned 
heavily. His arm and shoulder were fearfully torn, while his 
head had received a blow, though comparatively a slight one, 
or it would inevitably have killed him. 

" John, do you think he will recover ? " I exclaimed, as 
we examined his hurts. 

" If we knew how to treat him, he might," answered John ; 
" but I am a very bad doctor, and I am afraid our Indians 
are not better ones." 

" Then, John, we must go back to the island," I exclaimed; 
" it would be impossible to continue our voyage with Arthur 
in this state ; and though we have been many days coming up, 
we may hope to get back again in two or three." 

John agreed with me, and we explained our intentions to 
the Indian boatmen. They looked very dissatisfied, especially 
Tono, who just then returned from his shooting excursion. I 
had not from the first liked his countenance, and I saw by his 
gestures that he was endeavouring to incite his companions to 
disregard our orders. 

Though on their side they mustered four stout, athletic fel- 
lows, yet John and I had our rifles, and we agreed, for Arthur's 
sake, to make them do as we thought best. John at once re- 
loaded his rifle ; and as soon as he had done so, he told me to 
hurry down to the boat and seize mine. I got hold of it before 
the Indians were aware of my intention, and quickly rejoined 
him. Our first care was to wash and dress Arthur's wounds 
as well as we could. John covered me with his rifle, while I 
went down to get the water. 

" Now, Harry," he said, " as we do not know when we shall 
be able to dress another paca, we had better make a good 
dinner off the portion which has escaped burning during the 
time you were unable to turn the spit." 



A STRONG BREEZE. 485 

Having finished our meal, and secured a portion for Arthur 
— in the hope he might recover sufficiently to eat it — we 
handed the rest to our crew. They took it sulkily enough, 
and returned with it to the montaria. 

" We must keep a sharp look-out on these fellows ; for, de- 
pend upon it, they intend to play us a trick," observed John. 

Our chief difficulty was now how to get Arthur into the 
montaria; for while we were occupied in so doing, they might 
suddenly attack us. 

" You must guard me, Harry, while I lift him up. He is a 
good weight, but still I can carry him as far as the montaria," 
observed John. 

He did so ; while I walked by his side, with my rifle ready 
for action. When the Indians saw how much Arthur was 
hurt, they appeared to feel compassion for him, and expressed 
their sorrow by signs. When we ordered them to shove off, 
they obeyed at once, and willingly paddled on down the river 
again. 

" I really think, after all, we must have been mistaken in 
our opinion of those men," said John. " I never like to think 
harm of our fellow-creatures. Perhaps, after all, they did not 
understand us." 

I was not quite so certain of this. A strong breeze came up 
the river, and prevented us making as much progress as we had 
expected. As evening drew on it increased greatly, and signs 
of a storm appeared in the sky. We were over on the southern 
shore, and had passed an island near the mainland similar to 
the one on which our family had lately taken refuge. Just 
then the tempest burst on us. I had observed an opening in 
the forest, apparently the mouth of a channel, and towards it 
we now steered. It was not without difficulty, however, that 
we could keep the canoe before the fast rising seas. Had we 
fallen into the trough, we should instantly have been upset. 



486 THE INDIANS' PROPOSAL. 

The Indians seemed well aware of our danger, and paddled 
steadily. I was thankful when at length we found ourselves in 
calm water, though the wind still whistled and howled through 
the trees, which bent their tall boughs over our heads, as if they 
would come down and crush our bark. We paddled on, there- 
fore, for some distance, till we reached a sheltered spot, where 
we agreed to land and build a hut, that Arthur might sleep 
more comfortably than he could in the canoe. 

When we told the Indians what we wanted, they immedi- 
ately set to work, with apparent good- will ; and in a short 
time had erected a neat and comfortable hut, with a bed-place 
of bamboos. On this, having spread several mats brought from 
the canoe, we placed Arthur. 

" Oh, how kind you are," he whispered. 

I was rejoiced to hear him speak. 

" I know all about it," he added ; " I saw the puma, but 
had not time to cry out." 

The Indians had consumed the remainder of the paca ; and 
as there was still an hour or more of daylight, they proposed 
going out to catch some fish. I thought of accompanying 
them, but I did not like to leave Arthur. John then said he 
would go ; but when he got down to the water, the Indians had 
already shoved off. 

" I dare say I may find some game in the woods, and that 
may be better for Arthur than fish," he observed, coming back. 

We saw the canoe at a little distance, the Indians stand- 
ing ready, some with their harpoons and others with their 
bows, to strike any fish which might be passing. Now they 
came nearer to us, and I saw they had struck several fish. 
With these they returned to the shore, and called to me to 
come and receive them. Tono then made signs that he would 
go and get some more, and again they paddled off. I became 
quite vexed at having entertained unjust suspicions of them. 



DESERTED. 487 

After they had got to a little distance, I saw them strike an- 
other fish — evidently a large one, by the time they took to haul 
it in. Now they went further and further off. At length I 
lost sight of them. 

John had in the meantime gone into the woods with his gun. 
He returned, just as it was growing dusk, with a couple of 
birds, which he immediately plucked and prepared for roasting 
at the fire which I had made up. Our pot for boiling fish had 
been left in the canoe. We could, therefore, only roast a por- 
tion of those just caught by the Indians. 

" They ought to be back by this time," observed John, as 
the shades of night fell over the river. 

" The fish seemed to be plentiful, and probably they have 
been tempted to go further off than they proposed," I ob- 
served. 

Still we waited and waited, and they did not return. John 
went a little way along the bank, and shouted loudly ; but no 
answer came to his hail. At length we hung up our ham- 
mocks; and having attended to Arthur, added fuel to our fire, 
and placed True at the entrance of our hut to watch, we lay 
down to rest. Still, neither John nor I felt much inclined to 
sleep. 

Cl I am afraid that Tono and his people, after all, have gone 
off in the canoe," I said at last. 

" I suspect so too/' he answered ; " but yet they were 
behaving so well, that I did not think they would play us so 
treacherous a trick." 

" We shall soon see, however. I cannot help expecting to 
hear them return every moment." 

We waited and waited, anxiety keeping us awake. Several 
times I got up to give Arthur a little water, which was all he 
appeared inclined to take. He was much less feverish than I 
expected. Towards morning, however, he began to ramble in 



488 Arthur's illness. 

his speech, and talked about his mother and father, and a young 
sister who had died. " I thought I should find him," I heard 
him say. " Oh, that my mother could have lived to have 
seen him again ! Oh, that I could once more be with him ! 
If he were here now, I am sure that I should soon get well." 
These words were said at intervals, between other less coherent 
remarks. 

Daylight broke before I had closed my eyes. We again 
looked out, in the faint hope that the Indians might have 
landed at some spot near us, and encamped for the night ; but 
we could nowhere see them. We were at length convinced 
that they had made off with our canoe, and deserted us. Had 
we been by ourselves, our position would have been bad 
enough ; but with poor Arthur in his wounded state, requiring 
immediate help, it was still worse. The Indians had so long 
behaved well and faithfully, that we had not supposed them 
capable of such conduct, although they had showed such dis- 
content on the previous day. 

" What must we do ?" I asked of John. 

" We must either build a canoe or a raft, or wait till we can 
hail some passing craft, and get taken off," he answered. 
" Our father will certainly send and look for us by-and-by, 
when he finds that we do not return ; but in the meantime 
they will all be very anxious, and think that we have been cut 
off by the rebels/' 

John and I had fortunately brought our guns and ammuni- 
tion ; so that we were better off than we might have been had 
the Indians overpowered us, and put us on shore by force. We 
were, indeed, able to supply ourselves amply with food, but it 
was not well suited for Arthur. By the end of the day he 
appeared to have grown worse instead of better. I sat up with 
him part of the night, forgetting how little sleep I had had for 
some time. He rambled more than ever. It was painful 



OLD FRIENDS. 489 

sometimes to hear him. When he at last dropped to sleep, I be- 
gan to doze also, till I slipped off my seat, and lay utterly over- 
come with fatigue on the ground. It was daylight, and I found 
John lifting me up. I had never seen him look so anxious. 

" I thought you had swooned, Harry," he said ; " and poor 
Arthur seems no better. What can we do for him?" 

I looked at Arthur. He was in a troubled sleep, was very pale, 
and uttering incoherent expressions. I would have given any- 
thing to have known what to do ; but except moistening his lips 
with water, there was nothing I could think of likely to benefit 
him. All day long he remained in that state. I sat by his 
side, while John occasionally went out with his gun. He was 
never long absent, as he said he could not bear the thought of 
being away from Arthur, fearing he might be worse. Now 
and then I got up and added fresh fuel to our fire, that I 
might make some broth with some of the game John had 
brought in ; thinking that might possibly do good to my poor 
patient. I was thus employed, when I heard John shout out. 
Taking a glance at Arthur, I ran forward, when I caught sight 
of John near the bank, waving his hat, while just beyond him 
was a montaria, with a number of people in her, among whom 
I distinguished the tall figure of the recluse standing up and 
waving in return. The canoe approached the bank just as I 
reached it ; and directly afterwards two other persons jumped 
up and waved to us, while a dog put his paws on the gun- 
wale and uttered a loud bark. True, who had followed me, 
barked in return. What was my joy to recognize my two 
old school-fellows Houlston and Tony. In a couple of 
minutes they were on shore, and we were warmly shaking 
hands ; while True and Faithful were rubbing noses with 
equal cordiality. 

" Where is my boy?" exclaimed the recluse— or rather Mr. 
Mallet, for so I should properly call him. 



490 ARTHUR'S FATHER. 

" He is with us. He has been sadly hurt. If any one can 
do him good, I am sure you can, sir," I said. 

" Oh, take me to him — show me where he is!" exclaimed 
Mr. Mallet, in an anxious tone. " Hand me out that box 
there ! It contains the few medicines I possess— it may be of 
use." 

" Is it Arthur Mallet he is speaking of?" asked Houlston, 
following with the chest. " What is the matter with him ?" 

I told him briefly what had occurred. There were several 
other persons in the canoe, but I was too much interested in 
my friends to observe them. We hurried back to the hut 
where Arthur was lying. The recluse had hastened on before 
us, and was now kneeling by the side of his young son. He 
was perfectly calm, but I saw how much he felt, by the expres- 
sion of his anxious countenance. Arthur opened his eyes and 
recognized his father. 

" This is what I was praying for," he whispered. " I have 
been very ill, and was afraid of leaving the world without once 
again seeing you. I am so thankful. If it is God's will, I 
am now ready to die." 

" Oh, but I pray it may not be his will, my boy," said Mr. 
Mallet. " You must live for my sake, to be a comfort and 
support to me." 

" You will not go back, then, and live in the woods by your- 
self, my dear father?" said Arthur. 

" No ; I hope to live wherever you do, my boy," he an- 
swered. 

Arthur's pale countenance brightened, and he pressed his 
father's hand. 

" You must not talk, however, Arthur," said Mr. Mallet. 
" You require rest, and I may find some remedies which may 
benefit you." 

He eagerly looked over the contents of his medicine-chest : 



houlston's narrative. 493 

und desiring to have some fresh water brought him, he quickly 
compounded a draught, which he gave to Arthur. We left the 
father and son together, while we returned to the canoe. On 
our way Houlston and Tony recounted to me briefly what had 
occurred. They had made their way nearly up to the mouth of 
the Napo, when, not finding us, they had determined to visit 
every spot on the shore where we were likely to have stopped. 
They had at length put into the creek, near the abode of the 
recluse. 

" Much to our surprise," said Houlston, " we were accosted 
in English by a tall white man. On telling him our errand, 
he informed us that you had long since gone down the stream, 
and seemed very much surprised and grieved to find that we 
had not encountered you. He at once volunteered to accom- 
pany us, saying that he was greatly interested in your welfare, 
and could not rest satisfied without assisting in our search for 
you. We were, of course, very glad to have his company; 
and going back to his hut, he soon returned with two Indians 
— a man and his wife — who also wished to come with us. 
They are there," and Houlston pointed to the canoe. 

Just then one of the Indians landed ; and though dressed in 
a shirt and trousers, I recognized him as our friend Maono. 
He was followed by Illora, also habited in more civilized 
costume than when we had at first seen her. They greeted me 
kindly, and inquired, with more warmth than Indians gener- 
ally exhibit, for their son and daughter. I assured them of 
their welfare, and of the esteem in which they were held by 
my family. They appeared to be gratified, and then inquired 
for the Indians who had accompanied us. Maono was exces- 
sively indignant when we told him of the trick they had played 
us, and threatened to put them to death when he got back to 
his people. We entreated him, however, for our sakes, not to 
punish them so severely ; indeed, we told him we would rather 



494 A SLIGHT IMPROVEMENT. 

he pardoned them altogether, as they had been influenced by a 
desire to return to their people, and perhaps supposed that we 
might prevent them from so doing. They had till that 
moment been faithful and obedient, and we assured him that 
we had had no cause to complain of them. 

Some time was spent in talking to Tony and Houlston. . On 
our return to the hut we found Mr. Mallet standing in front 
of it. He said Arthur was improving, but begged that we 
would remain where we were, as he was unwilling to move 
him at present. We of course willingly agreed to do what he 
wished, and forthwith set to work to put up huts for the time 
we might have to remain on the island. We gave up our hut 
to Mr. Mallet and Arthur, and made a large fire in front of it, 
while we had another, at which we cooked our suppers. Not for 
a moment, I believe, did the recluse close his eyes during that 
night, though most of our party slept soundly. Whenever I 
awoke I saw him moving to and fro. Once I could not help 
getting out of my hammock and asking him whether Arthur 
was improving. " I trust he may be," was the answer. " I 
shall know to-morrow/' 

In the morning Arthur certainly appeared better, his wounds 
having been dressed by the skilful hands of his father. 
Arthur's state, however, was still too precarious to allow of his 
removal without risk. Anxious as w r e were to get back to 
our friends, we remained, therefore, three days longer on the 
island. Occasionally John, Houlston, Tony, and I made 
excursions to the mainland, finding it inhabited, to shoot; 
while Maono and Illora were very successful in their fishing 
expeditions. 

" Oh, I wish Arthur was well ! " exclaimed Tony. " This is 
just the sort of fun we were looking forward to ; and I say, 
Harry, I hope it is only the beginning of our adventures. Our 
employers, I know, will very gladly send us up the river to 



A SHOOTING EXCURSION. 



495 



purchase produce, and I dare say you can make arrangements 
to come with us." 

I of course said I should be very glad to do so, though I 
could not then say what my father intended to do after 
reaching Para. 

We shot a good deal of game — quadruped, four-handed, and 




THE ANHIMA, OR HORNED CAMICHI. 



feathered. Among the latter, by-the-by, was a curious bird, 
which we found feeding on the marshy banks of a lake, to 
which we made our way, attracted by its loud and peculiar 
cry. Creeping on, we caught sight of it as it stood on the 
shore. Houlston, who first saw it, declared that it was a large 



496 A DOUBTFUL HONOUR. 

crane. It was about the size of a swan, and getting nearer, I 
saw that it had an extraordinary horn on the top of its head, 
surrounded by black and white feathers, while the upper part 
of its wings had two sharp horns projecting from them — for- 
midable weapons of attack or defence. Houlston fired, but 
missed. He had not improved as a sportsman since we 
parted. John at that moment came up, and sent a ball into 
the bird's neck. On this True and Faithful dashed forward, 
but still the bird, though unable to run, showed fight with its 
wings and kept them at bay. It soon, however, sunk down 
lifeless on the ground. Its plumage was very handsome. The 
head and neck were of a greenish-brown colour, covered with 
soft feathers. The breast and thighs were of silvery white, 
and the back was black, with the exception of the upper part, 
which was brown, with yellow spots. It was, we found, the 
anhima of the Brazils, known also as the horned kamichi, or, 
more learnedly, Palamedea. It is sometimes called the horned 
screamer, from its loud and wild cry. We laughingly told 
Houlston that, as he had missed it, he should have the honour 
of carrying it ; which he very good-naturedly did, though it 
was a considerable load to bear through the forest. 




CHAPTER XXI. 

CONCLUSION. 

}EXT morning Mr. Mallet gave us the satisfactory 
intelligence that Arthur was sufficiently well to 
bear moving. We therefore at once proceeded on 
our voyage. Each day after that he improved ; 
and at length we came in sight of the island 
where we had left our family. We had some 
difficulty in finding our way up the narrow channel which led 
to their camp. As we approached the spot, we saw a good- 
sized vessel on the stocks, surrounded by a number of persons. 
One of them, discovering us as we turned the point, shouted to 
his companions, when, suddenly leaving their work, they 
advanced towards us with guns in their hands in a threatening 
attitude. We shouted out to them, when they, perceiving that 
we were friends, came forward to meet us. Our father was 
among the first we saw. After he had received us affectionately, 
and warmly greeted Houlston and Tony, we told him that 
Mr. Mallet had come with us. No sooner did my father see 
him, than, taking his hand, he exclaimed, " What, my old 
friend and school-fellow ! I little expected to find you out 
here ! Where have you come from ? " 

" From the wilderness, where I have spent long years of 
banishment, and from whence my young son succeeded in thus 
(309) 32 



498 A WONDERFUL CHANGE. 

far dragging me forth. I could not make him lead the life 1 
have so long lived, and I cannot bear the thought of parting 
from him/' 

" And what could make you wish to think of doing any- 
thing of the sort V exclaimed my father. " You surprised all 
your friends by leaving England — so my brother long since 
wrote me word — and no one has been able to account for it." 

" Not account for it !" exclaimed Mr. Mallet. " Surely my 
friends would not have wished me to remain, dishonoured or 
disgraced, or doomed to a felon's death?" 

He looked round as he spoke, and seeing that I was nearer 
than he had supposed, led my father to a distance. Meantime 
our mother, Fanny, and Ellen, had come down. 

I need not describe our meeting, or the concern Ellen 
exhibited at hearing of Arthur's accident, and saw his still, 
pale face as we lifted him out of the canoe. He was, however, 
able to walk with our assistance. We found the whole party 
very anxious, as information had reached them that the natives 
had discovered their retreat and intended attacking them. They 
had therefore been hurrying on the large montaria with all 
speed, in hopes of getting away before the arrival of the 
enemy. 

In a short time our father and Mr. Mallet arrived. A 
wonderful change had taken place in the countenance of the 
latter. He now looked bright and cheerful, and a smile 
played over his features such as I had never before seen them 
wear. After being introduced to my mother and sisters, and 
Senhor Pimento's family, he hurried up to Arthur, and as he 
threw his arms round his neck tears burst from his eyes, but 
they were evidently tears of joy. 

" But we must not lose time," said my father, pointing to 
the vessel, at which Domingos and Antonio and the other men 
were still busily working. We soon had occupation given us 



AN EXPECTED ATTACK. 499 

— ample to employ our minds as well as our Lands. Arthur 
was taken good care of by my mother and sisters, and I was 
glad to see him play with Nimble and Toby, who at once 
knew him. We worked away till dark. The fires were 
lighted, and by their bright blaze we were still able to continue 
our labours. Thus we hoped in a couple of days to have our 
craft ready for launching. It was decked over astern and for- 
ward, so as to afford a cabin to the ladies and shelter for our 
stores, which required protection from the weather. We had 
large mat- sails and long oars, so that she was well fitted, we 
hoped, to encounter the heavy seas we were likely to meet 
with towards the mouth of the mighty river. John suggested 
that we should erect a stockade near the vessel, behind which 
we might defend ourselves, and prevent her from being burned, 
should the rebels make the threatened attack. This we all 
set to work to do ; and as we had an abundance of materials at 
hand, a fort was soon erected, of sufficient strength, if defended 
by firearms, to repel any attack the natives were likely to 
make against it. 

" I hope the fellows will come on!" exclaimed Tony, who, 
with Houlston, was among the most active in the work. " I 
should like to be engaged in a skirmish. We have had but a 
tame life of it. I thought we might have seen some of the 
fun going forward at Santarem ; but the whites had all 
escaped out of the place before we passed by, and the red-skins 
had possession of it." 

" I rather think we were fortunate in escaping those same 
red-skins ! " exclaimed Houlston. " They murdered all the 
whites they could find, and they would probably have treated 
us in the same way if we had fallen in with them. If those 
fellows had attacked us, depend upon it we should have had to 
fight hard for our lives." 

" Perhaps, my friend, we can find some better means of 



500 " TO YOUR POSTS ! " 

keeping the enemy at bay than those you are taking," observed 
the recluse. " However, follow your own plan. I trust, for 
the sake of humanity that it may be labour lost." 

I did not hear John's reply, but he continued the work. 
Scouts were sent out at night to watch the entrance of the 
channel, lest the rebels might attempt to steal upon us during 
the hours of darkness ; while we all slept with our arms ready 
for instant use. 

I was awakened by hearing a shot fired. Another followed. 
" The rebels are coming !" I heard my father shouting out. 
" To your posts, my friends l" 

In less than a minute our whole party had assembled, and 
with my father at our head, we advanced in the direction 
whence the shots had proceeded. Before we had gone many 
paces, our two scouts came running up with the announcement 
that several canoes were approaching the mouth of the igarape. 
Daylight was just then breaking, though it had not penetrated 
into the forest. The two Indians were again sent back to 
watch the further movements of the rebels. We meantime 
held a council of war, and having conveyed all our stores and 
provisions within the stockade, retired to it, there to await the 
enemy. In a short time the scouts came back, reporting that 
the Indians had landed, and were advancing through the 
forest. 

"Let me now try, my friends, what I can do with these 
people," said the recluse, standing up in our midst. " I resided 
among them for some time. They know me, and I trust will 
be more ready to listen to my arguments than to those with 
which you are prepared to receive them." 

" Pray do as you judge best," said my father. 

Senhor Pimento appeared to have little confidence in his 
success, and addressing his people, entreated them to fight 
bravely, as the rebels would certainly give them no quarter. 



AN EXPECTED ATTACK. 501 

The recluse, without further delay, taking not even a stick in 
his hand, went forth from the fort, and was soon lost to sight 
among the shades of the forest. Our Portuguese friends were 
in a great state of agitation ; but my sisters, especially Ellen, 
remained perfectly calm. I complimented her on her courage. 
" Oh, I am sure Arthur's father will accomplish what he 
undertakes," she answered. " I have therefore no fear of an 
attack." 

We, however, could not help looking anxiously for the 
return of the recluse. The time went slowly by. " I am 
afraid the wretches will shoot him before he has time to speak 
to them," observed Senhor Pimento. Pedro, who was of a 
generous, warm-hearted disposition, proposed that some of us 
should sally out, and try and overtake him before he reached 
the enemy. 

This was overruled by my father. " Our friend does not 
act without judgment," he observed. " He knows the character 
of the people better perhaps than we do. Hark ! what is that?" 
The sound of many voices shouting came faintly through the 
forest, as from a distance. 

" Hurrah ! they are coming on to attack us !" cried Tony ; 
" we will give them a warm reception." 

" I hope rather that those sounds betoken that the Indians 
have recognized our friend," observed my father. 

Still we waited, many of our party looking out, as if they 
expected to see the rebels approaching in battle array. At 
length a single figure appeared emerging from the forest. It 
was the recluse. He hurried forward towards us, and on 
entering the fort, took my father, John, and I aside. 

" I have not been so successful as I should wish," he said. 
" They are perfectly ready to let the English, with whom they 
have no cause of quarrel, go free, but they insist that the 
Portuguese gentleman and his son should be delivered up to 



502 FRUITLESS INTERVENTION. 

them, though they consent to allow the rest of his family to 
accompany you if you wish it." 

"We cannot accept such terms," said my father at once. 
" We are resolved to defend our friends with our lives ! " 

" I thought as much," said Mr. Mallet. <( I promised, how- 
ever, to convey their message, in order to gain time. Is there 
no way by which your friends can escape by the other end of 
the igarape?" 

" There may be, but the Indians know it as well as we do," 
observed my father, " and would probably lie in wait to catch 
them. I must ask you to return and inform them that we 
cannot give up our friends who have hospitably entertained us, 
and that if they insist on attacking the fort, they must take 
the consequences." 

The recluse once more went back to the insurgent Indians. 
Pedro, on hearing the message, tried to persuade his father to 
escape with him in one of the small canoes ; but the old gentle- 
man declared at once that he would not make the attempt, as 
he was sure he should thus only fall into the hands of his 
enemies. 

We now anxiously awaited the return of our friend. An 
hour passed by, when we saw among the trees a large number 
of natives approaching the fort, some armed with muskets, but 
the greater number with bows and arrows. 

" We shall have no difficulty in beating back that rabble ! " 
exclaimed Tony. " We must first pick off the fellows with 
firearms, and the others will soon take to flight." 

I did not feel so confident as my friend. The enemy from 
their numbers alone were formidable, and if well led, might, I 
feared, easily overpower us. Their numbers increased, and 
they seemed on the point of making a dash at the fort, when 
a loud shout was raised behind them. They turned round, 
looking eagerly in the direction from whence it came. Presently 



DON jose's harangue. 503 

three persons came out from among them. One I recognized 
as the recluse ; but the other two I looked at again and again, 
and at length was convinced that one was Don Jose, and the 
other his attendant Isoro. Don Jose, turning to the natives, 
addressed them in the Lingua Oeral, which they all probably- 
understood. They were sufficiently near for us to hear what 
was said. 

" My friends," he exclaimed, " what is it you require 1 Do 
you seek the blood of these white people ? What will that 
benefit you? Listen to Pumacagua — a Peruvian cacique — 
who regards with affection the whole Indian race ; who would 
wish to see them united as one tribe, prosperous and happy, 
enjoying all the benefits of our magnificent country. If you 
destroy these people, you will but bring down the vengeance of 
the powerful whites on your heads. Some among them are my 
friends. They have never harmed you. They wish you well, 
I know, and are even now sufferers for the cause of liberty. Be 
advised by me. Return to your homes, and seek not by force 
to obtain your rights. It will, I know too well by bitter experi- 
ence, be in vain. Trust to me and my English friends, who will 
not rest till we have gained for you the justice you demand." 

We saw the leaders among the Indians consulting together. 
The recluse now went among them, and addressed them earnestly. 
His and Don Jose's words seemed to have a powerful effect. 
Greatly to our relief, they began to retire through the forest. 
Our friends accompanied them to their canoes, while Arthur 
and I followed at a distance to watch what would next take 
place. The canoes were launched, and the natives, bidding an 
affectionate farewell to the recluse, and a respectful one to 
Pumacagua, leaped into them, and took their departure to the 
opposite bank of the river. We hurried on to meet our friends, 
and soon afterwards my father came out of the fort to welcome 
Don Jose. They greeted each other warmly. 



504 AGAIN AFLOAT. 

" Finding that I could no longer render service to my 
countrymen, and that my own life was in constant danger/' Don 
Jose said, " I was on my way down the river to join you, when 
I saw a large number of canoes drawn up on the beach, a few 
people only remaining with them. From them I learned what 
was taking place, and I at once suspected, from what they 
told me, who it was they were about to attack. I instantly 
landed, and overtook the main body of insurgents. The rest 
you know." 

Our friends then returned to the fort, and all hands at once 
set to work to complete our vessel. Tony alone was somewhat 
disappointed at so pacific a termination to the affair. The 
additional hands whom Don Jose had brought with him were 
of great assistance, as they were all expert boat-builders; and in 
less than a couple of days our craft was launched, and ready to 
proceed on her voyage. Don Jose and our father had, of course, 
much to talk about. The former seemed greatly out of spirits 
at the turn affairs had taken, and in despair of the establish- 
ment of true liberty in his country. His affection for my 
father had induced him to follow us, and he purposed to re- 
main with him at Para till a change of affairs in Peru might 
enable him to return. 

The rainy season was now completely over ; though the heat 
was very great, the weather was fine. At length our new 
vessel, which we called the Manatee, with the canoes of Don 
Jose and Houlston in company, emerging from the igarape, 
made sail to the eastward. 

I have not space to describe the voyage. Sometimes we 
navigated a wide expanse of water, where the river's banks 
were several miles apart ; sometimes we passed amid an archi- 
pelago, through narrow channels where the branches of the 
giant trees almost joined overhead. Sometimes we sailed on 
with a favourable breeze, and at other times had to lower our 



SCENERY OF THE AMAZON. 507 

sails and take to the oars. For some hundred miles we had 
the green forest alone in sight on either side, and here and there 
long extending sand- banks, in which turtles are wont to lay their 
eggs. As we passed near the shore, vast numbers of wild fowl 
were seen on the banks, while the river swarmed with living 
creatures. Dolphins came swimming by, showing their heads 
above the surface, again to plunge down as they advanced up 
the stream. Now and then we caught sight of a huge manatee, 
and we saw alligators everywhere basking on the shores or 
showing their ugly snouts above the surface. At length a 
high, flat-topped range of hills appeared on our left hand — the 
spurs, I believe, of the mountains of Gruiana. The river was 
now for some distance fully ten miles in width ; so wide, indeed, 
that it looked more like an inland sea or the ocean itself than 
a fresh-water stream. At length we entered one end of the 
Tajapuru, which is a curious natural canal, extending for one 
hundred miles or more from the main stream towards the city 
of Para. It is of great depth in some places, and one hundred 
yards in width ; hut in others so narrow that the topmost 
boughs of the trees almost met over our heads. Often as we 
sailed along we were hemmed in by two green walls, eighty 
feet in height, which made it seem as if we were sailing 
through a deep gorge. Emerging from it, we entered the Para 
river, and sailing on, were soon in a magnificent sea-like 
expanse, the only shore visible being that of the island of 
Marajo, presenting a narrow blue line far away on our left. 
We passed a number of curious boats and rafts of various shapes 
and rigs, bringing produce from the villages and farms scattered 
along the banks of the many vast rivers which pour their 
waters into the Atlantic. Still, all this time, we were navi- 
gating merely one of the branches of the mighty Amazon; for, 
though we had long felt the influence of the tide, yet the water, 
even when it was flowing, was but slightly brackish. 



508 PARA AT LAST. 

At length, entering the sheltered bay of G-oajara, we, with 
thankful hearts, saw the city of Para stretching out before us 
along the shore, and our vessel was soon moored in safety 
alongside the quay. Houlston and Tony hurried off to their 
friends, who came down to welcome us and take us to their 
house. In most places we should have attracted no small 
amount of curiosity as we proceeded through the streets. 
Each of the ladies, as well as Maria and the Indian girl, with 
two or more parrots and other birds on their shoulders ; Nimble 
sitting on mine with his tail round my neck ; Arthur carrying 
Toby; while Tony and Houlston had a couple of monkeys 
apiece, which they had obtained on their voyage. Such a 
spectacle, however, was too common in Para to attract much 
attention. 

I must now, as briefly as possible, bring my journal to a 
conclusion. My father here resolved to establish a house of 
business, of which Mr. Mallet was to be made chief manager, 
with Arthur as his assistant. Maono and Illora, after remain- 
ing some time with us, considerably, I hope, to their benefit, 
returned to their people with the intention of showing them 
the advantages of civilization, and imparting a knowledge of 
the true God and his plan of salvation, which they themselves 
had obtained. "We were thankful that they consented to leave 
Duppo and Oria with us. The two young Indians made rapid 
progress in English, besides learning Portuguese ; and Ellen 
and Arthur spared no pains in their endeavours to instruct 
them in the more important truths of religion. Don Jose and 
his faithful Isoro returned at length to Ecuador, when peace 
was once more established in that long distracted province ; and 
the cacique wrote whenever an opportunity occurred for send- 
ing a letter down the Amazon. Senhor Pimento and his 
family after a time returned to their estate, and we never failed 



TERMINATION OF OUR ADVENTURES. 511 

to pay them a visit when we went up the river. The rebellion 
of the natives was at length happily quelled, with less blood- 
shed than often occurs under similar circumstances. 

Houlston, Arthur, Tony, and I made not only one, but 
several excursions up the mighty river, and throughout many 
parts of that wonderful region embraced by the Brazils. I 
might give a long account of our adventures, which were not 
less interesting than those I have already described. Perhaps 
I may some day have an opportunity of doing so. 

Nimble and Toby lived to the extreme end of monkey exist- 
ence — the patriarchs of Ellen's ever-increasing menagerie, which 
was superintended by Domingos when she had more important 
duties to attend to, and guarded, I may add, by the two 
attached canine brethren, Faithful and True. 

I made two trips to England, each time on board the Inca, 
still commanded by Captain Byles. The first time Sam was 
on board, but on our return to Para he obtained his discharge, 
and settled down in that city, where I often had the pleasure 
of a long talk with him. " Ah, Massa Harry ! " he used to 
say, " I chose de good part, and Grod take care of me as he 
promise ; and his promise neber fail. He gib me good t'ings 
here, and I know him gib me better when I go up dere;" and 
he pointed to the blue sky, seen through' the front of the pro- 
vision store of which he was the owner. 

I am thankful to say that the rest of my friends also, as Sam 
had done, chose " the good part." Arthur had the happiness 
of being the means of bringing his father to a knowledge of the 
truth. His great wish was to make the simple gospel known 
among the long benighted natives of that magnificent region 
in which we met with the adventures I have recorded, and, 
though hitherto opposed by difficulties which have appeared 
insurmountable, he still cherishes the hope that they may be 
overcome, and that missionaries with the Bible in their hands 



512 CONCLUSION. 

may, ere long, be found traversing the mighty Amazon and 
its tributaries, now ploughed by numerous steamers up to the 
very foot of the Andes, engaged in opening up to commerce 
the unmeasured resources of the Brazils. I should indeed be 
thankful if my tale contributes to draw the attention of the 
Christian philanthropist to the unhappy condition of the 
numerous tribes of that interesting country which I have 
attempted to describe. 



r* , 















wSBSBm 



He 






